Together Forever? by BrittanyJacksonx
Summary:

First series of 3 stories. Takes place in the years 1986 - 1988 where Michael falls for an aspiring singer, as they go through obstacles to stay together.

 


Categories: Romance, Suspense, Hurt/Comfort, Angst, Adult, Bad: 1986-1990 Characters: Original Girl
General Warnings: None
Trigger Warnings: None
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 46 Completed: No Word count: 86221 Read: 245153 Published: Jan 30, 2011 Updated: Feb 15, 2011

1. Chapter 1 - True by BrittanyJacksonx

2. Chapter 2 - Ben by BrittanyJacksonx

3. Chapter 3 - When Doves Cry by BrittanyJacksonx

4. Chapter 4 - On My Own? by BrittanyJacksonx

5. Chapter 5 - Series of Unfortunate Events by BrittanyJacksonx

6. Chapter 6 - Losing My Way by BrittanyJacksonx

7. Chapter 7 - You Are Not Alone by BrittanyJacksonx

8. Chapter 8 - True Friendship Born? by BrittanyJacksonx

9. Chapter 9 - Sunsets by BrittanyJacksonx

10. Chapter 10 - Life a Nightmare? by BrittanyJacksonx

11. Chapter 11 - Tests Of Love by BrittanyJacksonx

12. Chapter 12 - Waiting For Tonight by BrittanyJacksonx

13. Chapter 13 - Why You Wanna Trip on Me? by BrittanyJacksonx

14. Chapter 14 - If I Can't Have you by BrittanyJacksonx

15. Chapter 15 - Peace by BrittanyJacksonx

16. Chapter 16 - Good Girl Gone Bad by BrittanyJacksonx

17. Chapter 17 - I Hate This Part by BrittanyJacksonx

18. Chapter 18 - The One I Gave My Heart To by BrittanyJacksonx

19. Chapter 19 - Come Back To Me by BrittanyJacksonx

20. Chapter 20 - Do I Ever Cross Your Mind? Anytime? by BrittanyJacksonx

21. Chapter 21 - Lady In My Life by BrittanyJacksonx

22. Chapter 22 - Fly Away by BrittanyJacksonx

23. Chapter 23 - Fireworks by BrittanyJacksonx

24. Chapter 24 - You'll See by BrittanyJacksonx

25. Chapter 25 - Kiss by BrittanyJacksonx

26. Chapter 26 - Love Never Felt So Good by BrittanyJacksonx

27. Chapter 27 - Off The Wall by BrittanyJacksonx

28. Chapter 28 - We Need a Resolution by BrittanyJacksonx

29. Chapter 29 - I Care 4 U by BrittanyJacksonx

30. Chapter 30 - Escapade by BrittanyJacksonx

31. Chapter 31 - It Ends Tonight by BrittanyJacksonx

32. Chapter 32 - Heaven Can Wait? by BrittanyJacksonx

33. Chapter 33 - One More Chance? by BrittanyJacksonx

34. Chapter 34 - I'll Be There by BrittanyJacksonx

35. Chapter 35 - So Far Away by BrittanyJacksonx

36. Chapter 36 - Suffocate by BrittanyJacksonx

37. Chapter 37 - I Don't Wanna Be by BrittanyJacksonx

38. Chapter 38 - Let It Flow by BrittanyJacksonx

39. Chapter 39 - Lost Without You by BrittanyJacksonx

40. Chapter 40 - Love by BrittanyJacksonx

41. Chapter 41 - Worst Case Scenario by BrittanyJacksonx

42. Chapter 42 - I Know by BrittanyJacksonx

43. Chapter 43 - I Just Can't Stop Loving You by BrittanyJacksonx

44. Chapter 44 - Victory by BrittanyJacksonx

45. Chapter 45 - So into You by BrittanyJacksonx

46. Chapter 46 - Emotions by BrittanyJacksonx

Chapter 1 - True by BrittanyJacksonx

June 1st ,1986

I open to my eyes to a brand new day & a brand new month, yawning quietly, laying right next to my wonderful boyfriend Aiden. I caress his face admiring him & his facial features, his hair & chest. He had black hair, blue eyes, white skin tone, nice big muscles & oh so sexy. But behind the whole 'macho boy' look he has such a pure heart, & that's why I love him. We've been together since Freshmen year of high school back in 1981, I was 13 years old & he was 14. I was intimated of everyone because I was the youngest in the whole school but that didn't matter to him. He came to me & talked to me, defended me despite of what his friends would think & stuck beside me through everything. I love him so much & I know he loves me too.

I saw his eyes awaken, as I smiled & told him.

"Good Morning Gorgeous."

"Good morning beautiful, how long have you been laying here admiring my looks?"

I giggled & answered "Probably an hour. You are such a handsome man."

"Thank you so much dear."

We leaned in for a short kiss & I got up off the bed, headed for to the bathroom to brush my teeth, & wash my face. Then I just went back into the hotel room, taking out my luggage, looking for some clothes to wear today. Aiden hugs me from behind, & asks

"So, baby, excited for tonight?"

"More like disappointed, Aiden."

"Why?"

"Because, I know what's going to happen, Quincy is going to decline me like every other producer has. I don't know why were still in LA anymore, fighting for me to become the famous singer I will never be. Were just wasting money & my mom is starting to worry about me & why am I here."

"Baby, baby, don't say that! I understand your frustrated & tired of getting let down, but it's all worth the try. How would you feel, if you didn't give making your dreams come true a try? Even if it doesn't work out for you, at least you can say you can say you tried, your hardest to make it. Instead of not trying at all"

"I guess…."

"Honey, your auditioning in front Quincy Jones. Girl you know that man knows true talent."

"Well true…"

"Don't worry. I know so many other recording labels have declined you, but I think this is it."

"Well, thank you for the support. I really appreciate it."

"Your welcome, I'm going to go down in the lobby & buy breakfast for the both of us. Okay?"

"Okay."

We hugged & he got up from the floor & left the hotel room. As I went through my luggage's looking for clothes.

I think I should be more optimistic about tonight. What Aiden said was very true. But I'm just wondering what about all the other record labels, that I auditioned for, thought about me to the fact that they declined me from being a part of their label? Was it that I am ugly? Was it that I am 17 years old & nobody wants a child on their record label? Was it that I am too tall? I'm 5"10, most women are "5"4" - "5"7". Maybe my height intimidates people. Maybe it was that I look too innocent? Or maybe it was my name, Kitty Genovese it is. No one wants someone named after a feline & a girl who was stabbed to death & no one cared enough to get the police on their label? Maybe it was that. But I guess names shouldn't matter should they? Nope. But I'll see if it matters tonight.

**hours later**

I'm walking towards Quincy's studio, & I knock on his door, I hear talking inside there, I hear Quincy's voice & one other man with one very familiar voice. But who ever it is, I can't let that person ruin this huge opportunity. It's either now or never.

"Come in!" I hear one of the male voices in there call out

I walk in, & I see, Quincy Jones sitting in a chair, discussing some things, with a man whom I can't really see who he is since his back is turned to me.

"Hello there!" Quincy greets me from his chair

"Hi!" I replied shyly. I'm getting quite anxious as the seconds keep passing.

The young man turns around & gets out of his chair & this guy happens to be no other then Michael Jackson. He walks up to me & takes his hand out to me

"Hello, I'm Michael, & you are?"

He smiled at me & we shook hands. I didn't feel nervous or anything I mean, Goodness, Michael Jackson is shaking MY HAND right now & I don't even feel like fainting & I am such a huge fan of his! This is strange of me….I always imagined myself to faint in the presence of him I guess today I became strong enough to fight my overwhelming feelings…..however, now I'm starting to feel nervous….but I'm not sure why. Was It because Michael Jackson was standing in front of me? Or was it because, of the reason I am, auditioning, I usually get butterflies in my stomach when I'm auditioning. So, maybe it was that.

I cleared my throat & said

"I'm Kitty… Genovese. Just call me Kitty or Genovese or both. Whatever you prefer. "

"oh, stage name?"

"No, that's my real name."

"Really? Is Kitty short for Catherine?"

"No. My mom really named me after a female who was stabbed to death & everyone on the block knew & nobody tried to help."

"Aw, well true. Maybe your mom was really interested in what happened or, felt sympathy for her, decided to name her little girl after her."

"Maybe, hopefully it wasn't fate for me…."

"Well let's hope not! Anyways, you have a really interesting & unique name. Nice to meet you."

"Thank you. Nice to meet you too." I smiled

"Excuse me? You know she's here to audition, not have a friendly conversation with you, Michael." Quincy butted in.

"Oh yeah, sorry about that Quincy." He replied, & sat down right next to Quincy.

"So, introduce yourself to me, young miss." Quincy asks as both Michael & Quincy are looking straight at me.

I felt the odds turning, butterflies were filling my stomach within seconds.

"I'm Kitty…..Kitty Genovese."

"I want your real name before your stage name please."

"um, that is my real name."

"Are you serious?"

"Yes, look on my resume"

Quincy takes up the resume & glances at the front, you can see in his facial expression he's quite shocked.

Damn I knew this was going to happen. It happens to me each & every time. Maybe I need a damn name change.

"Oh, that's a really pretty name. Would this also be your stage name?"

Oh my! A positive reaction of my name from not only one, but 2 men? No strange faces? Oh my goodness I have the first name of a cat & No immature remarks? If I'm dreaming, I don't want to wake up. This is going well so far.

"Just Genovese is my stage name."

"Going to drop the Kitty? You don't like that part of your name?"

"No, I love my whole name actually, I just think Genovese fits me career wise. But you guys can call me whatever you want. I just want to be referred to as Genovese to the public."

"Oh okay nice, So you brought with you today a portfolio, with written songs, recorded demo's, resume of course, & a whole page essay on how much you want to be signed on, wow, never gotten that one before."

"Is, that a good thing Mr. Jones?"

"Honey, just call me Quincy, & Yes I'd consider it a good thing, especially if you show me in the essay, how dedicated you'll be to this committing career of a professional singer."

"Oh well, Wonderful."

"Michael & I are going to have to look through all of these papers & demos. Right Mike?"

"Sure" he answered, as Quincy passed the portfolio to him

"Why?…I thought it was just you, Quincy who was going to see all of my stuff?"

I had a puzzled look on my face & my nervousness just got worse, right when they were cooling down. Come on, I can't let Michael, see my unprofessional writing, some of the songs there are pretty horrid while there is some I am a bit proud of, but maybe he won't think their good enough? Maybe the really not so great ones, will overcome the good? Damn. I should have looked through my stuff before just sending him a random portfolio. Thinking it's Good art. I better make a pretty damn good impression today.

"Well this whole, book is allot, it's heavy too like a textbook, & I can't look through it as thoroughly as I need to & as short of time as I want to, so Michael will read & listen to an equal amount as me."

Okay….NOW I feel like fainting. I'm sure they can feel my nervousness from around the room, but I got to pull myself together & make the best impression I can ever make, I didn't travel from New York city to LA to get let down..

"Okay, so lets get down to business, what song are you going to sing for us, Ms. Genovese?" Quincy asks as he crosses his fingers, & looks up at me attentively.

Goodness, the way he's looking at me is like he's paying attention to each & every word I say, every movement I make & even every time I breathe, he sees & he knows. The more I looked at him was the more nervous I got. He really is a giving me an experience for sure.

"I'm going to sing, Missing You by Diana Ross."

"Oh, Diana, Someone were both pretty familiar with right Mike?"

Michael nodded his head in agreement.

"Okay Dear, sing your heart out." Quincy told me.

I took a deep breathe as I quickly, ran the lyrics through my head & began singing.

"Since you've Been Away

I've been Down & Lonely

Since you've Been Away

I've been Thinking of You

Trying to Understand

The Reason you left me

What were you going Through?

Ooh Ooooh

I'm Missing You

Tell Me Why the roads turn

Ooh Ooooh

I'm Missing You

Tell Me Why the Roads Turn

As I look Around

I see things that remind me

Just to see your smile

Made My Heart fill with Joy

I'll still Recall

All Those Dreams we shared Together

Where did you run to, boy?

Ooh Ooooh

I'm Missing You

Tell Me Why the Roads Turn

Ooh Ooooh

I'm Missing You

Tell Me Why the Roads Turn

Sometimes I've Wondered

I didn't Understand

Just where you were trying to go

Only you knew the Plan

And I tried to be There

But you wouldn't let me in

But now your Gone away Boy

I Feel so Broken Hearted

I Knew the Day we Started

That We were Meant to Be

If only You'd Let Me!

I've Cried so many Tears

Gotta Face now all my Fears

We Let Time slip Away

I Need you Boy

Here Today!

Tell me Why the Road Turns

Oooh

I'm Missing You

Tell me Why the Road Turns

Tell me! Tell me! Why?

Oooh

I'm Missing You

Tell Me Why The Road Turns

Ooh

Don't understand it!"

I took a deep breathe & took a bow in front of them.

"No, No! You don't have to bow, Ms. Genovese." Quincy tells me, as he interrupts me.

"I thought it'd be a nice addition, to my little performance to you guys."

"No, no it's just us, it's fine."

"No, Quincy let her bow if she wants to. " Michael says, as he winks at me.

I wink back & re do my bow. Once I got up from the bow I looked back at Quincy & Michael. So, what do I do now? Is It over? Decline? Accept? Go home? My nerves are aching me. I am really anxious to know what they think, I put my heart & soul singing that song, If they think I didn't do well then I am for sure one talent less fool.

Chapter 2 - Ben by BrittanyJacksonx

June 1st 1986 - 10:30pm

I stood up anxiously, waiting for what they think of me.

"So Mike, We'll start with you, what did you think of Ms. Genovese, 'performance'?" Quincy asked as he giggled at his sarcasm.

"I thought it was… Wonderful."

I felt my heart stop when I heard his answer.

"Really?" I asked,

I put my hand on my chest & my eyes widen, as I looked around the room, touching my hair, & my chest, feeling if this was a dream or was this real. I just CAN'T believe what he just said! Thee, Michael Jackson, Thee greatest singer of all time, thinks I sound….wonderful? Was he lying? Goodness. I better pray.

"Yes, Really. I enjoyed your voice."

I feel like jumping up & down like a idiot, but I got to see what Quincy thinks next, he's the one that will be giving me my contract in the end.

"Hmm…..I don't know why but I feel like you could do even better than that. I should hear more…Can you sing for me one more song, please?"

Oh goodness another song? Great. Now I got to think of what other song I know the lyrics to.

"Come on Quincy, don't be so hard on her, you know she sounded excellent." Michael protested.

"Yes she did, & I don't want to take that away from her, but I want her best! & I don't feel that was her best. So a pretty please, Ms. Kitty?"

I giggled at when he said Ms. Kitty.

"Kitty is probably tired, it's 10:30 pm at night right now & she probably as a long way to go from here." Michael continued to protest against it.

"Lets let her decide what she wants to do, Ms. Genovese, Do you want to stay & sing one more song or we'll all call it a night & set a new date for you to comeback?"

What exactly do I want to do? Maybe, I should go back to my baby in the hotel & set up a new date with Quincy, think of which song I want to sing, & comeback all refreshed & repaired. Or….Stay & get it over with. Gosh knows, how my brain will be obsessed with this second meeting. Plus, Who knows when Quincy will call me back? I've been in LA for over a month. On embarking this career, I've been wasting crazy money with Aiden, Thank Gosh his parents are rich. My mom's money wouldn't be enough to be staying over here for so long, especially since she has no idea why I am here.

"I'll stay to sing one extra song." I answered him, feeling a little confident.

"Yes! That's Wonderful!" Quincy cheered.

I giggled & said "I didn't know you were so enthusiastic about it, Quincy."

"Yes! I am very henotheistic about this! Now tell me, what song do you plan on singing for me today, Ms. Genovese?"

Oh….Crap! Got to think of a song I can sing really, really Good. Ah, um, Between The Sheets? Wait! No! Nothing sexual….I do want to give off the wrong message. Ah, hmm ah, Ben? Oh crap, no I can't it's Michael's song. I don't want to do it & have the possibility of sounding crappy at it.

"Were patiently waiting…" Quincy says as he looks at on his left wrist. Seems like he's getting impatient.

I guess I'll have to stick with Ben, only song I have the lyrics on my mind at the moment!

"Umm…..I'm going to sing to you Ben, by Michael"

"Oh, that song, think it can bring out the very BEST in you?"

"Yes, whatever it takes."

"Okay, now when I say it I mean it Kitty, Sing Your Heart Out!"

The way Quincy said that it was like he was my dad putting me on punishment. This song will either make me flop really bad or go all the way. Now it's really do or die. I took a very big breathe & began.

"Ben, the two of us need look no more We both found what we were looking for With a friend to call my own I'll never be alone And you, my friend, will see You've got a friend in me Ben, you're always running here and there You feel you're not wanted anywhere If you ever look behind And don't like what you find There's one thing you should know You've got a place to go I used to say "I" and "me" Now it's "us", now it's "we" I used to say "I" and "me" Now it's "us", now it's "we" Ben, most people would turn you away I don't listen to a word they say They don't see you as I do I wish they would try to I'm sure they'd think again If they had a friend like Ben Like Ben Like Ben"

Tears just start flowing down my eyes, I'm just so overwhelmed. I know this time I really did sing my heart out, & if Quincy still isn't convinced. Then I might as well give up.

"See, now THAT, is what I call singing your heart out."

I felt the heart beat in my chest raise as I, put my hand over it & looked around & said "Really? Am I dreaming?"

"No, dear. This is no dream, more like Dream coming true. Right, Mike?"

"yes, of course I loved that cover of my own song. You did a good job, Kitty."

I put my head on the desk as I sobbed on it, crying my eyes out. The way I feel was so incredible. I feel so amazing inside. I can't believe the words I am hearing. I have a really good feeling about this. I think their's a possibility I could get signed! Ah! I can jump around like a idiot now if my legs weren't getting so weak from the amount of crying I'm doing.

"Hey, Kitty.." Michael says as he softly rubs my shoulder.

I looked up at him, trying to utter a word, but I couldn't because I was crying so much.

"Want a hug?" he continued to ask.

I got up off the table & turned my whole body around to him & hugged him as he hugged me back. Even though I was crying bloody tears, I can't help but to think…..damn! He smells too damn good. He really does. Right now, I could really enjoy a make out session with him. Jee, I feel pretty sinful for thinking such thoughts with another man besides my boyfriend. But it's okay, it's not like I am actually going to lip lock a man whose 27 years old. I am a bit too young for him.

"Okay Don't mean to break up the whole love fest here, but I want to arrange something's with you Ms. Genovese before you walk out of here." Quincy interrupted

"Yes, Quincy" I replied as Michael & I let go of our hug.

"Okay, first off, do not get too excited yet, Even though I said you sounded great, doesn't mean your being signed on."

"Oh yeah, sorry about that. Just got really overwhelmed. You don't know how you & Michael just saying I sound good, means to me."

"I'm sure it meant allot to you dear, but I'm just saying, the deal isn't on the table yet, First like what I said earlier Michael & I will look through your portfolio then by June 8th at 9:30 pm, you come back here & I'll tell you, the good news or the bad news. Okay?"

"Okay, Quincy. Are you sure you'll be able to go through everything by June 8th?"

"Yes Genovese & if not I'll just ask more people to pitch in. I do not like letting people wait long for these kinds of things so a week is as long as I am going to make you wait. Then you'll find out what it is going to be.

"Okay, anything else, before I go back to my hotel?"

"No, your free for the night. Goodnight! See you on the 8th! & Pleasure to meet you."

"Oh pleasure to meet you too Quincy, & again, Michael. See you guys soon."

They both waved at me as I walked to the door & I waved back right before I left. I feel nervous & yet again also, excited for June 8th. All the great possibilities, & everything my dream can finally HAPPEN. Can't wait to tell Aiden the amazing news! He'll be so happy I just know it!

**Michael's POV**

"She sounded really good. I like her." I told Quincy.

"I like….the way she looks…aint she what you call a P.Y.T, Michael?"

"Yeah she is really pretty."

"Mhm, I'd take her out sometime."

"Quincy, she is a little too young."

"How old is she?"

I showed him the résumé & pointed at her age. She is just 17 years old apparently, she turns 18 years old. But still Quincy, shouldn't be wanting to take such a young girl out for dinner. The age difference is quite huge.

"Damn it! Well….She turns 18 in August. Only 2 months away, then she's legal."

"Quincy? Please don't tell me your actually going to go for her?"

"Well if I don't, you will so I better get going."

I shake my head & laughed & said "Quincy you are something else."

"Yeah your right I am something else."

We laughed some more & continued discussing stuff concerning Ms. Genovese for the rest of the night.

Chapter 3 - When Doves Cry by BrittanyJacksonx

June 1st, 1986 - 11:45 pm

I'm walking back into my hotel lobby with this big smile across my face expressing how I feel. Goodness! I just can't wait to tell Aiden about today! He'd be so happy for me I know! We should celebrate for the night…..maybe go buy some drinks I know were underage. But hey, who cares? There's no parents around watching.

I go on to the elevator pressed the 20th floor & went all the way up. In no time I am on my floor. I walk out of there, into my hotel floor walking to my hotel number, which is 26. I get right in front of my door & I hear something….something like moaning…Wait no. It's probably the people next to us, Aiden isn't cheating on me. He can't. But let me just check & see for sure if it's from our room….you can never be too sure. I put my ear up against the door & I heard it even more & louder. Oh Goodness…..No…..Please tell me this isn't true. Please tell it's just the people next door…Goodness the thought of Aiden cheating on me on me is just as bad as him committing suicide. I step back from the door. Now, What should I do now? My 'man' is cheating on me. I have to leave for good! But, where do I go when I leave him for good? I can't stay in this hotel room. He'll just drag me back into being with him & I can't let that happen. Goodness, either way I take it. Something really bad is going to happen. As I thought today would have been wonderful looks like it's going to end up a disaster. I am going to hold all of my tears back until later, I can't show him or the women he's with I am hurt. I have to show Aiden I am strong & I will let go. I think I should interrupt them first before, I get in. I get up front of the door again & knock it & I'll put on a disguised voice.

"Room Service" I shouted out. Goodness, this was really killing me inside.

"We don't need any!" A female voice shouted.

That sealed the deal. I knew 100% he was in there with another woman.

"No I have to come in now! It's apart of my job!" Jeez did I just say that. I sounded so desperate. I didn't even sound like someone who's doing room service, I sounded like a nosy nobody. Doesn't matter anyways I'm getting in no matter what they think.

"I told you already! We do not need any room service so beat it!"

Did she just tell me to beat it? oh hell no. she didn't. It's time I come in their & whip her but.

"If you don't open this door, I swear to God I will break it open."

I get no response for a minute or so. But I hear no more moaning & groaning so I think something's up over there. I knock the door one more time, to prove to them I wasn't playing games & if they didn't open up the door I was going to open it with my hotel key. Since they can't seem to take me seriously. The door opens & this woman opens the door furious like she's out here to kick my ass.

"Bitch -" she screams , as I cut her off with a slap.

I walk right past her & I walk straight into my boyfriends face.

"HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO US? After everything we been through together, your going to throw it all away?"

"We weren't doing anything, I Swear to GOD Kitty! We were just watching TV!" He comes to me & hugs me tightly. "I love you, I'd never do such a thing to you. I'd never cheat on you."

Oh Goodness, hearing him say that was so convincing I felt like just beating his whore up & then just cuddle with him for the night & forget it all happened. But…..I just can't do this. I can not give him a second chance. I can't let it be okay for him to do this to me.

"No Aiden! Get off me! Get off me now!" I scream as I start pushing him away. He's so strong it's really hard to do so. I pushed & I pushed until I finally got him off of me.

"YOU PIECE OF SHIT!" the same woman shouts storming at me. I run at her & jump right on top of her & I begin to punch her eyes out. Aiden Grabs me & pulls me off her then he lets go & punches the wall.

"YOU KNOW WHAT GENOVESE? I AM TIRED OF YOU!" He shouts out.

"Me? What did I do?" I asked. Is there something he's been hiding from me cause as far as I am concerned, I should be the one saying I am tired of him.

"I'm tired of every time I ask you to sleep with me you always say no! What The Fuck? I am a MAN with NEEDS & this need I unfortunately had to stay unfaithful to you for!"

"Aiden. You don't love me. If you did you'd stay faithful to me REGARDLESS, of whether I am sleeping with you or not. Aiden, don't you know that I am still 17 years old? I am still so young & I do not want to make some stupid mistake like getting pregnant. I thought you cared about me more then that. You are such a phony. This relationship was all about sex to you. I am done."

"oh & That little girl, that I say is my niece, she's not my niece. That's my daughter & you just punched out the mom."

"WHAT!"

Goodness I couldn't believe what I was hearing. It sounded like I just stepped right out of heaven & into the depths of hell. I just can not believe he has a daughter. That means he's been cheating on me for a really long time. Damn, what took me so long to find out?

I bitch slap him right across his face & I walk right out & slam the door behind me. I walk right out that hotel, with tears falling down my eyes. Gosh, today was such an important day for me & this just had to happen. I am walking out the street, what do I do now? Shit. I have no money, nothing , where am I going to sleep at for the next few weeks or so? Oh crap. Maybe I shouldn't have said it was over. DAMN ITTTT!

I look through my purse just to see how much money I have & I only have $50 on me. That's not enough for me to have a place to stay, except a shelter. Goodness, I come to LA, just for all of THIS disappointment to happen? How the hell am I going to get back to NYC? Shit I am stuck. I came here to LA, only to be left out on the street. Gosh, if my mom ever knew what I am going through right now, she'd kill Aiden. But I should go to a service phone out here, to call her saying she might not hear from me in a few days & to tell her I am okay, even though I am sobbing like crazy. I see a phone booth & I put 50 cents to make a 5 minute call. I dial her number & I listen to the dial tone ringing, hoping she'll pick up.

"Hello, who's this?" my mom answers.

"mom….it's ….me….Kitty." I replied sobbing in between words. I just know my mom will be furious after this phone call.

She gasped at the sound of my voice, & said "Kitty are you alright? What's wrong? Why aren't you calling from your hotel number?"

"Don't…Call…..that….number….anymore…I….won't…..be…there…anymore."

"Why not? Honey, please do not tell me you & Aiden are going off somewhere else new. Now I know that his parents are against you both being together. But this is totally ridiculous. Especially considering you are both in college now. You've been gone for far too long now. & I'm still paying for your stay at the university & you haven't been there in over a month. You know my financial situation Kitty, Aiden's parent's have money to waste. I don't so come back home honey."

"I…..Can….Not….Comeback….home…..this…..isn't…..about…Aiden…&…I…it's…..much…more…then….that."

"Then tell me what it is? & Secondly why are you crying so hard? What's going on over there? You know I worry about you so much at night. I understand in 2 months from now you'll be an adult but I do not want my child getting hurt having sex just yet. I want you to still be my baby Kitty."

"Mom I…."

I look over at the time & I see only 3 more minutes left until my phone call is over. Better say everything I have to quickly. Even if it means holding my breathe from sobbing so much in between words.

"Kitty, what is it? You are driving me mad."

I took a deep breathe & decided to tell the truth

"The truth is Aiden & I didn't come to LA to getaway we came here for me….I…..I wanted to…embark on a…singing career…so Aiden was just nice enough to…..take me here…& help me out…earlier on today I auditioned in front of….Quincy Jones…and….Michael Jackson…..& they liked me."

"Aw, Kitty, this is what it was all about? Kitty, why didn't you tell me you had such a special talent?"

"I…..I…I…was afraid…..you &…..everyone of my family members, would be against it."

"Oh dear, I'd never be against your dreams, if this is what you want then you should embrace it. But my goodness, did you get a contract yet?"

"No…I …won't …..know …until….June 8th…..but…..But that's besides the point, I'm calling you from a phone booth & I have one more minute left on this thing, & I have a long line waiting behind me. & I just want to say, Mother, you won't be hearing from me in I don't know how many days or even weeks from now. So I'm just here to call & tell you, you won't hear my voice for awhile. I don't know how long, the thought of this is killing me but I have to do it. I love you mother. Tell all of my aunties & uncles I love them too. I'll talk to you soon, I know I will."

"KITTY! WAIT! JUST TELL ME WHY AREN"T YOU GOING TO CALL ME IN SUCH A LONG TIME?"

I looked at the time left on my phone booth it says 20 seconds. 20 more seconds to tell my mom the whole truth. I cried even harder at the thought of being in shelters for a couple of days or even weeks if not months. Seems like I'll never be getting out of LA. Might as well begin a career in prostitution.

"I'm going to be homeless for awhile….not with Aiden…..by myself & I have no money."

I hear my mom gasped, I can feel her sorrow & anger through the phone.

"I got to go now, my time is up. Goodbye mother."

I hung up the phone. I sobbed & I cried even more into my arms as I fell to my knees. Goodness I can not BELIEVE what was happening to me today. I'm going to spend weeks living in a shelter & damn, if I get turned down by Quincy, I wouldn't know where to turn. What to do next? Where to go? I wouldn't even be able to go back home. My whole life would be ruined. My only hope would be prostitution, then get enough money to fly back home. But being a prostitute isn't easy either. I could get all caught up with a pimp & whatever. But even if I got my contract I wouldn't be getting money at all just yet it could be months if not to a year until I start making money. Goodness, my whole life is either going to upside down really fast or go great really slowly. Now, I'm just walking around checking to see any shelters are around that are open.

Hours passed & all of them are closed & packed with people sleeping. I walked over to this alley & squatted & put my head down on my shoulders & cried the whole night. I was to afraid to sleep, crying to much for my eyes to close. It feels like the beginning of the end of me.

Chapter 4 - On My Own? by BrittanyJacksonx

June 2nd 1986 - 10:00 am

I raised my head above my arms as I feel heating rays on me. The sun was up. It was a brand new day. It didn't feel like a new day since I haven't slept at all, last night. My make up was all messed up, & I already had bags under my eyes. I had a worn out look already. Like I've been homeless. Goodness, what am I going to do for June 8th? Quincy & Michael can't see me looking like this! They'd so decline me, even if they were thinking about taking me, who wants a girl who smells like she hasn't taken a shower…ever, hasn't combed her hair, or even changed her clothes in a week on their label? I'd decline her too. The odds were turning against me so quickly. I give up, why bother even showing up? They'll rudely send me out the door anyways.

I am walking into this café to buy some coffee & a apple. Since I have $50 on me, I can still buy food for today. Not sure about the other days. But I guess, I'll just…..take each day as it comes I guess. I go up to the cashier & brought my breakfast then begin walking to a table. As I walk I feel a little…I don't know…A little….sleepy. I should close my eyes just for a moment…..just a blink. I close my eyes & I feel a sense of comfortableness & numbness…whatever it was it felt like ecstasy, I do not want to open my eyes at the moment.

'Bang!'

I wake up, & I'm on this…..bed in this small room…Where am I? what happened to me? I look down under me & I see I have this, robe on. What the fuck is this? Did someone poison me & slept with me?

"Hello, dear." An anonymous woman greets me.

"Hi, um, who the hell are you?"

"I'm Ayana, you fainted at the café shop you were at so I just took you home. Looks like you fell into a really deep sleep, your in a robe because your coffee spilled all over you so I just put you in a robe your clothes are in a washing machine."

"Oh…I…..I fainted?"

"Or just fell asleep."

"Oh…I am so very sorry for being rude to you my dear. I thought you were some mastermind trying to rape me."

"No, no. I figured, you probably thought I was going to hurt you. But I'm not I just wanted to help."

"Oh, okay. Thank you."

"So, what's your name?"

"I'm Kitty. Nice to meet you."

"Kitty? Aw that's so adorable! Nice to meet you too."

"Thank you."

"um, A question I want to ask, I hope you don't mind but, Kitty, you look so worn & turn out like you've been through so much. Tell me what exactly happened to you….if you don't mind."

"I'm okay…." I lied, I just met her, I can't just spill my whole life to her after just 5 minutes. I'm too private for that, even though I feel I do need someone to talk to but…..Still.

"Are you sure?"

"Just…been tired."

"Well you got allot of rest today, you had like 10 hours."

"10 hours? What the…..I've been asleep for so long?"

"Yeah, that's just how tired you were, when you fell asleep, it was 10 in the morning now it's 10 pm at night."

"Oh my….Sorry if I ruined any of your daily plans."

"No I had nothing going on."

"Okay."

"Wait a minute, I think your clothes are dried now."

Ayana, walks out of the room & out of the house, & takes the clothes off from hanging outside & brought them back inside, into the bedroom.

"So here are your clothes Kitty, I'll leave you alone so you can change."

She left the room & closed it behind her. Wait….I should take a shower before going into these clothes. But, what if she won't let me use her shower? Maybe I should stay over to, it's 10 pm, Gosh knows where in California I am. I don't want to go to a shelter & this girl seems nice, I should ask. I walked out the room looking for her, in this rather small & packed up house.

"Ayana,"

She appears in front of me & says "Hey, why aren't you getting dressed?"

"Just wondered….I hope you don't find it inconsiderate but can I take a shower here & eat here? & sleep over here for awhile? I've been homeless since yesterday, & I spent my night in a alley. I haven't taken a shower since yesterday either, so, may I please just stay for the time being. Please…"

"Aw, dear I would keep you here as long as you need to if I could. But I live with my parents, & they didn't even want you here in the first place & they've been irritating me with you here so, I don't want you to get into any rifts with them. But jeez your without a home, my Goodness. I can't even imagine what your going through, I don't live in the greatest part of town, but at least I have a roof over my head so I can be thankful for that. But you don't at all, I feel terrible for being unable to keep you here."

"Oh it's okay. At least you kept me here for awhile."

"Yeah, so you can take your shower & have some of dinner. After that I can't let you stay any longer."

"Oh okay, thank you. Where's the bathroom?"

"To your left."

"Oh, thanks."

"Your welcome."

I opened the door into the bathroom & walked in, undressed myself & took my shower, finished taking it & put on the same clothes from yesterday. Wow…It feels so awkward being in the same clothes. I hope Quincy & Michael won't see me in the same clothes I auditioned in. How embarrassing!

I walk outside the bathroom as Ayana, calls out to me "Kitty! Your dinner is ready!"

I walk to where I heard her voice & I walk into a small kitchen where Ayana is sitting at the table waiting for me. There at the table I saw fried chicken leg & collar greens. I sit down right in front of her. & said

"Fried Chicken? I haven't had that in a long while." & I started to eat my dinner.

"Oh you don't like it very much?"

"it's okay. I don't eat meat very much."

"Vegetarian?"

"Well, people consider me one, but I don't consider myself one."

"Why not?"

"Because I still eat seafood, that means I still eat meat. So yeah not exactly a vegetarian."

"Oh, trying to become a vegetarian?"

"Somewhat…..I'm going slow with it."

"I see."

"So…were in the hood, right?"

"Yeah Compton, how'd you know?"

"I grew up in the hood, I just know I'm there when I am. Different atmosphere then when your around the rich areas."

"Really you did? I could have thought you were one of those rich girls, who are next door neighbors to, the big stars."

"Oh no far from it. What made you think I'm rich?"

"Your clothes, the expensive leather jacket."

"Oh, that, I had a rich boyfriend who brought it for me."

"Oh, lucky. So where's the boyfriend now?"

"With his baby mother, together."

"Oh….sorry for bringing it up."

"Eh, it's okay."

I am finished eating my food. I get up off my chair & take up the plate, about to put it in the sink.

"No, I'll do that for you. Leave it on the table."

"Okay, thanks." I smiled & put the plate back down on the table.

"Before you go I have something I want to give you."

She walks into her living room & I follow. She picks up something but I can't really see it. She turns around to me, & there's a small framed picture of Michael in her hand & she hands it out to me.

"I see you're a big fan so, here let it be your company."

I can't take that…..Can't take that at all. I feel like I have taken allot from Ayana already.

"How'd you know I'm a fan?"

"When I checked the pockets of your clothes, All of these tiny Michael pictures were in them. So I just thought, you should have this frame, keep it for company."

"Aw, Ayana, this is just too sweet. But…I don't think it could fit in my purse & I need to put it in my purse just so it doesn't get stolen."

"Oh Dear, it can." She opens my purse & places the frame in there.

"Oh…well, what about your parents, I don't think they'd appreciate me taking framed pictures from the house. Would they?"

"Kitty, look around there's framed pictures of famous people all over. They can't even keep track of what they have. So if one goes missing they won't even notice. We have more Michael ones. You can keep that one."

"Ayana, I can't do this…..I feel like I'm just taking everything away from you."

"No, your not taking anything away from me, I'm just giving you everything you need before I just let you go out there."

"Aw, well thanks."

We hug & she says "No Problem girl. Let me walk you to the door now, it's 12 am."

"I don't feel tired at all. I wonder what I am going to do now."

"I guess walk around, go look for any shelters around or something. I'm sure there's one open right now for you to stay in."

"If their not packed."

"Just keep looking."

We walk to her front door as I look outside & I see a bunch of drug dealers in front of the house doing their duties.

"Well, Thanks for having me here. I hope we can see each other again someday, soon."

"I hope we can too."

We hug one more time, really tightly. & Ayana says "Take care dear, I'll keep you in my prayers."

"Thank you."

"So, goodbye."

"Bye."

Ayana closed the door, & I walked away. I need to keep this girl's address just incase of anything, I'll have someone to come to. If I'll be anywhere near Compton in the future. Hopefully near future so she won't forget me. I went into my purse & look for a plain piece of paper & write it down. I finished writing it so, I put the paper back in my purse & begin walking. Something tells me, even though it's 12 am. My night was far from over & I don't consider it a good thing.

Chapter 5 - Series of Unfortunate Events by BrittanyJacksonx

June 3rd, 1986 - 12:05 am

I start my venture out on my own from Ayana's home & start walking to my right of the sidewalk. As I walk, random men chant out at me for a night with them but I ignore them. Of course I rather be sleeping in a bed of someone's home then a shelter, but I do not want to have sex with them to get that privilege. I would do so much for a room, but there's that point & time where I have to say no. Unless I am out here for months & I just get too desperate. Then, I don't know what I'd do. But let's hope I don't get to that stage.

An hour passed & I am still walking, the streets got a little more quieter, as if everyone went to bed. I hear music, something sounding like Marvin Gaye's 'Sexual Healing' as I walk I hear it even more. Then I walk up to this pretty fancy looking place, where I see men taking females out probably for a dinner. What is this like a hotel? It's sparked my interest, I start to walk around it. I see females getting their hair & make up done in one room, in another room there's women & men talking looking all elegant, then in other rooms, there's sex & orgies. What is this? Some kind of elegant brothel?

"Hello there…" A strange manly voice calls out to me.

I turn around but I don't answer him. I don't think I'd trust a man at 1 am at night. More then likely their up to something sneaky.

"You look a little curious, lost, hurt, poor. Want to come in, we'll provide you with everything you need." The man continues.

"Oh, No thank you I was just looking."

I begin walking away & he gently tugs on my arm.

"Do you need some money for the night? I can land you thousands in just one night."

"oh, really? What this place about then?"

"Escort service. Millionaires & even famous people come here to pick up, girls. & Honey since you are beautiful, I'm sure there's many men who'd take you at this moment. All we need you for is your hair to be done, & put on some make up, put you in a nice elegant dress & their will be a man waiting for you."

"Oh, really? & what if a man doesn't pick me up?"

"Don't worry. One will come around. Just try it, just one time & then come back & tell me how you felt about it, if you didn't like it. We'll let you go."

"oh, really huh? I doubt it. This is prostitution. You aren't going to let me go so easily."

"Yes we can. But Honey, we can really use you, You're a little tall, but that's okay men will still go for you, because you look like a super model, the long curly hair, red skin tone, big brown eyes, long neck, nice plump behind, men look for these kind of qualities in a female. & just imagine all the possibilities, you can go out with a man right now have dinner or go to a club then go home with him….& get a little rough. Woo. That man is going to be really lucky tonight. Then in the end he'll pay you a couple of thousands for the night."

"I'm not a whore & I don't plan to be one. So just back off, okay?"

I start walking away from the man & I hear him scream

"HEY!HEY!HEY! JUST GIVE IT ONE MORE CHANCE!"

I refuse to look back at the man, as he was nothing but trouble but that wasn't a shocker. I keep walking, & walking until I saw a bus stop here. Hmm, I wonder if buses are running at this time of night? Unfortunately for me, I'm not in New York City anymore. So that basically means for transport I'm going to need a car, or I'll struggle even harder. Theirs a bench by the bus stop so I'll sit here, maybe even fall asleep here, until a bus comes I guess.

I've sat at the bench for an hour & finally a bus came. Wow, I guess they come one an hour here in Cali. I walk onto the bus & ask

"So how many quarters do I need to put in here?"

"$2 worth of quarters."

Gee, I wonder if I have so many. I am looking in my purse looking for how many quarters I have & I had just enough. I put the quarters into the bus & I went in & got myself a seat. I'm not exactly sure where I'm going but wherever the next stop is, I guess I'll be getting off. I took out the framed Michael picture Ayana gave me yesterday night, & I just stared at it. The fact that he was smiling in this photo, makes me smile. Wow…what an effect, I haven't genuinely smiled since….since I met him.

I began to cry as I thought about June 1st & how I had a glow on my face & I was so pretty & I sung my heart out. I haven't even sung in days. I wonder if my voice will start sounding off now, that I haven't sung at all in a few days. My teeth smell bad & are probably starting to go bad since I haven't brushed them since that very morning. I had a boyfriend who….seemed to 'care' Everything was going great that day. Now my life has hit rock bottom. & I don't know where to turn, what to do, where to go, when I'm I going to get my next meal, when I am going to talk to my mother on the phone again, how long will I be living this way. I know nothing, I don't even know if I am coming or going. I feel like this whole trip to LA, was a waste. A waste of time & money. I should have stayed in New York like my mother told me, stay in college & I would have been alright. But I had to lie, cheat & steal my way here & see what happens? I don't think I could live with myself now. I can imagine how my mother is feeling now, she probably hasn't gotten one minute of sleep, knowing I'm out here without a place to stay, & nowhere to go at all. & she probably wants to kill Aiden for doing this to me too. The amount of stress I am putting her through right now is so unforgivable. I don't think I'd ever forgive myself for doing this to her. This is a fuck up to my life, I don't think I'd forgive myself for messing it all up for myself.

The bus announces it's stop, that means it's going to stop soon. What do I do? Get off? Then what next? Walk around & go look for a shelter at now, 2 am at night? If I had any luck in me maybe I'd get one, chances aren't too likely. But I'll try.

The bus stopped & I got off, I am looking on some signs & they say I'm at Inglewood, so basically I just went from one hood to another hood. Wonderful. I begin walking down the streets looking for a shelter to go to.

An hour passed & now it's 3 am & I found a open shelter. Lets see if they have any space for me. I walk in, a place that looks clean, but just really, really small. I see 3 men waiting around looking at me, like I don't belong here. I guess my leather jacket makes me stand out. I walk up to them & ask

"Hi, got anymore room for me?"

"Oh let me go check." one of the guys answered.

He walks away to some section, with his co -workers & discuss some things as I am patiently waiting.

"Are you sure your at the correct place? Cause dear, Your hair & your clothes look a little to high class for a shelter."

"Don't give me a hard time. I am homeless. Seriously. I've been through enough today. Don't test my patience."

"okay, sweetie. Man your attitude is a bit up class for this too but you're a female, what can you expect, probably going through her monthly problems." The men are laughing around making this a joke & wasting my time. I grabbed one of the men's collars & brought him straight to my face.

"Listen, I don't know what's the rules here or if I should come in here & just suck your dick. But, if you've been through what I've been through in the past 48 hours, Missy, you wouldn't be on your best behavior either! So tell me if there's any space in here for me or not so I can STOP wasting time!"

"Oohh she just called you a Missy Derek!" his guys in the back chant & laugh.

"Okay, I'll see what I can do for you." Derek replies, in a rather serious voice.

Now he's taking me seriously when his friends start teasing him. I let go of his collar & he walks to the back & is doing something's & I patiently wait. He walks back up to me & says

"Yes, 246 & remember there are about 4 or 5 other people in that room sleeping. So be careful."

"Okay, thanks."

I am walking down the hall, looking for the number 246, I come to realize it's the last room to the left. I know it's like 3 am at night I hope I don't interrupt anyone in there. I walk into the room slowly closing the door, seeing the place pitch dark with people, really quiet room you can literally hear a pin drop. I see the first bed is free so I walk towards it slowly & lay down on it. I didn't take off my shoes or anything I don't want to get too comfortable at these places, next thing your stuff is stolen.

Eventually, I fall into a deep sleep on the bed, & all of a sudden I feel something, something….on me, then, something, on my mouth, & whatever this something it feels really huge & heavy especially on my small & tiny body. Now….I feel something moving in me with excessive force. I open my eyes, & I see this HUGE & ugly looking man on top of my raping me. My eyes bulged in fear, & I try to scream but this man's hand is warped around my mouth, so tightly, No one in here could hear a thing. His huge body is pinned down on me so I couldn't move what so ever. What I was feeling was horrendous, gruesome pain. & I feel squashed like a truck just landed on top of me, even though that man was literally a truck himself.

He's on top of me & been on top of me for such a long time that I begin to feel light waited & just…fade away. I am losing consciousness. It's better off I just die, right then & now because I feel as if I have nothing to live for. My dreams are slowly, fading away, I just got raped out of my virginity. Might as well I should have been fucking Aiden since 1981, What the hell was I saving for? Was just going to lose it to some random rapist anyways. Now I am homeless, & probably pregnant. Great.

I'll just close my eyes, I feel myself getting weaker & weaker, lose all consciousness & hope I'll never wake up, again.

Chapter 6 - Losing My Way by BrittanyJacksonx

June 3rd 1986 - 1:30pm

I am just waking up from being unconscious. Damn, it felt like I was going to never wake up. Which I would have preferred. Now I have to live another day, homeless. The time just keeps going slower & slower.

It was hard for me to sit up on the bed because of the horrific pain I am now experiencing on my stomach, in between my thighs, legs, & thighs. Today was going to be a long & rough day. I check my purse to see if that bastard stole anything from it. Looks as if he didn't steal anything from me…besides my virginity. Ugh, I can't believe this has happened to me. I am mentally bruised by this for life. I have no trust in men what so ever.

I slowly start trying to get up off the bed, but my thighs are giving me allot of trouble. But I still got to stand. As I stand up, my legs & thighs feel like collapsing. But I am slowly trying to walk my way out of here.

There was free food, drinks, showers & clothes but I didn't want any. I don't want any chances of me being raped in here again to happen. I just want to leave.

I got outside & I see allot of action going on & allot of gangs around. Man I really hope nobody decides to mess with me, I wouldn't be in any place to defend myself, since my entire body's been shaky & I can't even walk properly. Then…I just have to see a few guys come over & harass me.

"Hey you! Where you from?"

Ignore them, their looking for a hook up I see.

"Oh you must be Dominican! Como Estas senorita!"

I still refuse to reply to them, I'd really like it if they leave me alone.

"Can I have that expensive jacket of yours?"

Still no answer from me, because of course I wasn't going to give it away.

He grabs my arm & says

"Yo! MISS! Can I have the jacket Please?"

"Let Go Of Me!" I scream as I try to push him away so he'll let go, but he pushes me up against the building & warps his hands around my neck, suffocating me as his boys watch & enjoy.

"If you don't give me that Jacket, I'll suffocate the life out of you."

"Then do it!" I spit at him, since that was the only defense I could do right now.

"Oh you nasty bitch!" He punches me out & knocks my lights out as I become unconscious once again.

Hours later I wake up, with the worst headache ever & my bodily pains didn't get any better either. I feel sore all around. I slowly got up, & I took my time walking, as I am walking I walk past an electronic store, & there were televisions there, all on the news, & I saw someone, very, familiar on the news. It catches my attention.

As I watch the news reporter says: "A woman named Sharon Genovese, went behind bars today for harassing, the teenage couple Aiden & Chastity, who Aiden is 18 years old & Chastity is 19 years of age. According to Sharon, her daughter Kitty, has been missing & homeless for the past few days because of Aiden's love affair with Chastity. Sharon was out to get revenge for Aiden's adulterous, behavior to her daughter & for leaving her out in the streets. According to Aiden this is what happened today: 'My girlfriend & I were just watching TV. & then all of a sudden Sharon just barges in our room I wonder where she got our keys from. She came at us with a gun in her hand ready to shoot. But before anything happened police came. I'm so glad my girlfriend & I are safe now.' That was in the words of Aiden, Sharon has been released from jail just recently through bail & is now back on the plane back to New York city. However, this case is far from over. Sharon claims she wants to know where her daughter is & will stop at nothing. Here's a descriptive description & picture of how Sharon's daughter, Kitty Genovese looks like:

Skin Tone: Light Skin

Eye Color: Dark Brown

Hair: Curly, black & long down behind her back

Height: 5"9 - 5"10

Age: 17

Body Type: Long neck, skinny & slender body

If anyone knows where Kitty Genovese is, dial this number:

941 - 6881

& We'll go on from there. Thank you for watching & have a goodnight. "

I begin to quickly look in my purse for a piece of paper to write that number in. However, I had no piece of papers here to write on. Damn it. As I thought there could be a little bit of hope for me there wasn't. At all.

I begin walking again, venturing off to Gosh knows where or what kind of trouble I could walk into.

"Still won't give me that jacket huh?" The guy from earlier shouts out.

Oh No…not again. I flip him my middle finger & just keep walking on. I hope he leaves me alone…now.

"You little whore!" he runs over to me but his boys catch him in time. Jeez, where was his boys when I got punched? Enjoying it. I don't see the difference between then & now but whatever, I guess.

"Let Go of me! Let me fuck this bitch up!" He screams trying to make his guys let him go.

I walk & not look back & look at him, The thought of looking at him & the thought of all of this happening to me, was so….horrific. I couldn't believe. I feel like giving up on everything. All of a sudden I feel a push

'Boom!'

On the ground I fall on my already aching knees, as the guy is assaulting me again.

"You little rich bitch! What the hell you doing in Inglewood? Go back to Hollywood hills where you belong! We don't need you & your Diana Ross looking ass up here showing off like you run this place! No you don't run it I do!"

He's kicking me around my stomach, his boys come & take him away from me.

"I see you around here again I will kill you!" He screams at me one more time.

I watch his boys, take him away. What's his problem? I guess your only poor when you are dark skinned with short nappy hair. I didn't know there was a rule for that. I slowly got up & saw a KFC right down the block & I limp walk towards it, as I was nearly half dead already.

I walk in & every one is staring at me, like I'm some alien form another planet. But I didn't really care. I just wanted out of the streets, I am walking straight into the bathroom into a stall, where I locked the stall door, sit down on the floor & put my head down on my arms. I begin to cry, once more. As my whole body ached the whole time, maybe I need to go to the hospital because the amount of pain I was going through, was absolutely hell.

Chapter 7 - You Are Not Alone by BrittanyJacksonx

June 8th 1986 - 5:15 pm

I'm in front of Ayana's home again, to see if she'd have the directions to epic records, because the directions was left at my hotel & I don't remember by memory where exactly it is, so I should hope she knows. I ring her doorbell, hoping she'd answer because if her parents do, I'm not exactly sure what will happen. Since they aren't exactly my 'fans'. The door opens & it's Ayana, Thank goodness. She hugs me & says

"Hey! I didn't think I'd be seeing you ever again."

"I didn't either. But I wrote down your address so I know where to find you."

"Oh okay, nice. So come in."

I walk into her house, & I walk into her living room & she sits down on the sofa & she says

"Kitty, you can sit down on the rocking chair, if you want."

I sit on the rocking chair, rocking it back & forth.

"So Kitty, you don't look well at all, what's wrong tell me everything that's happened to you?"

"Went to the shelter, got raped there, then right outside there I get beat up, my whole body has been in nothing but pain since I left here."

"Oh My Gosh, want me to give you a couple of ice packs to ease down the pain?"

"Sure, I guess."

Ayana, walks out of the living room & goes off somewhere for awhile, she comes back with a few ice packs in her hand.

"Oh I don't need that many."

"Well Dear, you've been beaten up & raped, I'd think you needed quite a few."

"Well…..thanks."

I take the ice packs & place them all over my body. The coldness against my pain made me feel better, but the bruises were still there, along with my black eye from the punch. I close my eyes & begin to take a short nap.

30 minutes later I wake up, feeling allot, better, with less pain on me, however I feel very sleepy & weak. I should ask if I can eat something. Ayana saw that I awaken & walks over to me.

"Oh, Britt your awake. How are you feeling?"

"Allot better. Don't know if you mind me asking but, can I get something to eat?, I really haven't ate much in days. So, please"

"Oh sure."

I remove the ice packs from me & put them on the floor. I walk into her kitchen & I sit down at the table as I see food ready for me on the table.

"I know, not allot of food, but I don't want to take too much since my parents will be pissed at me for giving you so much." Ayana explains to me.

"Oh it's okay. Better then nothing at all."

'Well true."

I begin eating & she sit down on the chair & watch me enjoy my food.

"So are you from California?" Ayana asks

"No, New York City."

"Ohh…New York! Wow! I always wanted to go there."

I rolled my eyes & say "Everyone wants to go there."

"Yes cause it's the city with the bright lights & big stars."

"I thought all the stars lived in Hollywood hills."

"Some of them live in New York City."

"Well that's partially true, But I mean…basically here."

"Yeah."

I finished eating my meal as I look at my watch it was 6:00 pm right at the dot. 3hrs & 30 minutes until I am in front of Quincy & Michael again….hopefully. I am not exactly sure how far away I am from Epic records or not, so I don't know if I should be on the move or do I have time to chill. But before I go there, I should take a shower. Since I know I smell worse then a New York City train station. I wonder how Ayana keeps her composure around me.

"So, can I please take a shower before I leave, dear?" I ask.

"Oh sure, you remember where the bathroom is right?"

"Yes." I am walking to the right of the house as I get a tap on my back

"I see you've forgotten it's right here to the left."

"Oh…yikes. I thought it was to the right."

"No, dear."

I walk to the bathroom, undress then take my shower. I wonder if Ayana's got any clothes I could wear, because jeez it'd be really embarrassing having two really famous people see me in the same clothes again. However, I do put on back my original clothes just incase I can't use any of her clothes for a day. I walk out of the bathroom, & Ayana walks up to me & asks

"So how are you, Kitty?"

"I'm okay, I'm just wondering, if….I can borrow a new pair of clothes? Your probably going to say no, but you see I'm going somewhere extra special today & I need new clothes, so please?"

"Hmm…I would give you something but, Dear you're a stick figure, I'm a girl with hips & curves, I don't know if my clothes will actually fit you, tell me what's your size?"

"2"

"Oh, I'm an 8, my clothes might be a little too big."

"Ah, don't worry about it. I'll just wear what I have on."

"Oh okay, hope you have fun."

"Thanks oh & since were on topic, do you by any chance know where epic records is located? I have to be there today. I don't have the address I left it at the hotel I was recently in."

"Oh, let me check the address magazine, which would have that."

She walks to the living room & I follow as she picks up a magazine quickly flipping through the pages, & we finally found it.

"Okay there's the address." she says as she tears it out of the magazine & gives it to me in my hand. I put it in my purse as I ask.

"How long will it take me to get there?"

"2 hours, with traffic maybe 3. Let me ask my parents if they could drive you there."

"That would be nice!"

She walks away to her parents room & as a minute passes I hear a some shouting going on. Must be her parents.

'I'm not taking Ms. Dominican Republic anywhere! I bet she's lying to your ass like no tomorrow! Tell her we can't do it & she needs to get the hell out of her ASAP!' A man shouts out.

Ayana runs to me & says

"I guess you've heard but I am sorry. I am unable to take you there, you can take the bus, the travel might be really long, but it's the only way."

"It's okay, I'll find my way there, somehow."

I look at the time, & I see it's 6:20 pm, I slowly begin walking towards the door to leave. Since it was about exactly 3 hours until I had to be there.

"I don't mean to be nosy but what are you going to epic records for, got a talent?"

"Oh yeah, I can sing & I came here to get signed on to a label, so today I see weather I'm on or not."

"Oh, that's wonderful, excited?"

"Not exactly, lost hope."

"Aw, please don't I'm sure you sound amazing. Don't give up hope, there's always that sliver lining out there for someone."

"Well, thanks."

"Your welcome."

We've reach her doorstep & we hug.

"It's very nice to see you again dear, I hope you come by soon. Take care & good luck."

"Thank you so much for everything. I promise I'll be back soon again. But bye for now."

We let go of the hug as I slowly begin to venture off to where I think the bus might be.

**3 hours later**

I walk in front of the door of the studio as I knock. I am literally just here to hear the bad news again, I just know they don't like me, I feel it.

"Come in!" I hear Quincy's voice call out to me.

I walk in, & stand up at the front of the room without giving Quincy or Michael any eye contact. When I walked in, the room became quiet quickly. Quincy coughed to get my attention, & I say

"Hi." silently.

"Hello Ms. Genovese, um…" Quincy says, as if he's trying to find the right words to say.

"Quincy we need to talk." Michael tells Quincy. They both get up & go into a new room where I can see them talking through the windows. I sigh & sit down on a chair. Just another disappoint, why am I even here? Why are they stalling me for? They probably planned to put me through hell, as if I haven't been through enough.

Michael walks back in the room, I am pretending I didn't notice him.

"Hey, Kitty…"

I look up at him without response, he sits down next to me & says

"I know, we just met each other, & our relationship is supposed to be business wise only, but I can't help but to ask, what's wrong? What happened to you? You don't look well at all, & not to mention your in the same clothes as I first saw you in, did something happen?"

I begin to cry thinking of what has happened to me all week, I want out of it, but I don't know if should tell him or if he'll judge me or anything. I didn't respond to him.

"Want a hug?" he asks.

I lean over to him & hug him. I like that fact that he seems to, actually care, But I don't know if I should tell him, don't know if I should trust him, I feel so awkward.

"Care to tell me what's wrong or is it too personal?"

I let go of the hug. Since he does seem to care I think I can tell him. If he cares enough he can help me out, give me a place to stay in for the mean time.

"I'm not looking for pity but Michael I'm just homeless, & I need a place to stay. I've been homeless since the day we met."

"Aw, I'm so sorry this happened to you. I can buy you a hotel to stay in for awhile."

"No, Michael please don't use your money on me."

"Please, just let me help you out of this mess."

Okay, seems like he really wants to help me. I've lost allot of trust in men but he seems a little genuine I'll see if he really is. Though I'd hate being screwed over, this time if I do get screwed it'd be really, bad. So I reply while sobbing,

"Okay"

Michael moves his chair up closer to mines, & warps his arm around me tightly, & moves these papers over to me & says

"Before, we do anything you have to sign your contact. So sign where it says signature."

"Isn't Quincy supposed to be giving me this?"

"Yeah, but Quincy isn't here right now, so sign. We want you on anyways."

I take up the pen & write my name in quickly, in my worst script. But it didn't matter, I wasn't in the mood to write anything. I flipped through the pages & look for where it says 'signature' & write my signature. When I reached to the last page. Michael tells me to

"Stop, that's a parent signature."

"Parent? Does my mom have to sign this?"

"Unless your willing to wait, until your 18th birthday to be signed on then, no. But if you want on now, were going to need it."

"My mom's not here, with me. So we should wait until my birthday."

"Okay, so we'll hold this off until your birthday."

I nodded my head in agreement.

"Okay, it's time we go." Michael says as we both get up & walk out of the studio. I dried up my tears by the time we get downstairs. I'm kind of happy, something good was finally happening to me. Michael takes some money out of his pocket, & hands it to me in my hand & says

"Go out to the malls & buy some clothes for yourself, buy as much as you need, I gave you about $5000, in cash so use it to your best advantage. Get everything you want and need. One of my security Guard will accompany you, just for your safety reasons & so you don't get yourself into any trouble. You'll meet me back at the hotel you'll be staying at for a time being. Okay, Kitty?"

"$5000? Don't you think that's too much your giving me? Especially considering we kind of just met?"

"Nah, $5000 is pocket money for me. I don't mind giving it to you out of love & sympathy. You don't have to spend it all in one night, but still use the money. Now, go to the mall go buy yourself nice things & I'll see you in a little bit." He took his sunglasses down & winks at me.

I smile & wink back & say "Um…well, thanks."

"No problem. & here's the security guard that will be in my words 'watching' you tonight." He taps the back of a really tall, guy.

"Drake" the man says. I guess that's his introduction to me.

"Ah, Kitty." I replied.

"Oh, nice." he replies.

"Have fun!" Michael says as he walks into his limo & waves at us, Drake & I wave back.

"Okay, so were going to the mall…right across the street." Drake tells me.

"Okay." Great…. Drake sounds like the most boring person on planet. I'll die.

**2 hours later**

Michael & I are in the hotel about to open the room door to my new hotel room. He opens the door, & I walk in & look around.

"Wow, it's so nice in here Michael." I told him as I am looking around in curiosity.

"Yes, it is. I have you booked here until the end of the month, but that can always change & you can stay longer or shorter whatever you want."

I slowly walk over to Michael & hug him.

"Just….thank you for everything, thank you for taking me off the streets. You have no idea what's happened to me in the past week." I begin to cry thinking about it all again, thinking about how it all changed in such a short time too.

"Aw, Kitty I can't even imagine." we let go of the hug & he asks

"Want to have dinner? I know it's late but I figure you've been hungry."

"No, thank you. I ate dinner at the mall with Drake."

"Oh….wow. How was that experience?"

"Boring. Give me a heads up Mike, is this how all security guards are like?"

"No, at least not with me. Drake's a little shy though. So he tends to be more on the quiet."

"More like very."

"Mhm. I have a feeling I'm going to have allot of fun with you soon."

"Hah really?"

"Yes, but I got to go now, it's getting late. See you in the morning?"

"Morning? Your going to be visiting me often?"

"Yes, your kind of, under my responsibility now. So I got to keep an eye out on you."

"Oh yeah, okay. But, it'd be a good idea if I had your number. Just incase of anything or I just want to talk."

"Oh yeah totally forgot about that." He takes something a card out of his pocket.

"Here's my card with my number on it. "

"Thank you."

"Okay, I'll go now, Goodnight, Kitty." He gives me one more hug at the door.

"Goodnight Michael." He let go of the hug & he left & I watch him walk away.

Chapter 8 - True Friendship Born? by BrittanyJacksonx

June 8th 1986 - 11:55 pm

I watch Michael as he got into the elevator I close my hotel room door & lock it. I walk over to my king size bed & fall down to it. Mmmm, this bed is so comfy & cozy. It's that type of bed you'd want to make some babies in. I stretch out on the bed & yawn, right now I'm just thinking of brushing my teeth, & changing into my new nightwear & going to bed. But I know I have to make a call to my mother, to tell her I'm safe & she can stop her investigators from searching for me. I crawl over to the phone & I dial her number, I put the number to my ear listening to dial tone.

"Hello" my mother answers

"Hey mom it's me, Kitty."

"Kitty! Where have you been? Are you alright?"

"I'm okay, just tired. I was homeless for the whole week mom, but I'm not any longer. I'm in this brand new hotel."

"Kitty, when are you coming back home? Why didn't you just come back…."

"I can't I have to deal with my music & such. I'll be back but not sure when. But I just called to tell you I am safe now, but I might need to take a pregnancy test and a test for sexual diseases."

"WHAT? Was it that Aiden?"

"No mom, I never had sex." I took a deep breathe & continued to tell my mom

"I got raped, in a shelter one day this week, & I don't know who did this to me. So, I need to do this just incase."

"Oh my kitty…..are you okay? Need me over there for comfort?"

"I'm okay. I'm just trying to get over it. Pretend it never happened."

"Okay dear, be careful, & I'd talk to you longer but you said you were tired right?"

"Yes."

"I don't want to keep you up but, one question I need to know, & it's, where did you get the money for a hotel room?"

"Michael, got it for me, out of his kind heart."

"Aw, are you there alone is he there with you?"

"I'm here alone, but he'll be constantly checking up on me."

"Aw okay, I'll let you rest now. It's so nice to hear your voice nice & sound & safe. Goodnight, Kitty."

"Goodnight mom."

I hang up the phone & I got off the bed & brush my teeth, thoroughly & go through my few shopping bags to look for nightwear which I just found, & I undress from my original clothes & put on my new night wear. I walk to my bed & lay down on it & turn off my night lamp. Feels so Good, I'm off the streets now. But I can't help but to think of the night when I got raped, it seems to be haunting me no matter what may happen.

June 9th 1986 - 9:00 am

My eyes slowly open to a brand new day. I look over the time it's 9:00 am. I get up off the bed, brush my teeth, take a shower, wash my hair & put on some new under garments & clothes. I guess I can wear casual clothes today, I should take it easy today just hang around in the hotel. I walk to my balcony & I see a nice peaceful beach & the ocean. The view I have of it I have looks so gorgeous. I look down on the sand, & I see a guy who looks like he's waving to me, I hear him shout

'HEY KITTY!'

"Michael?" I shout back, assuming it's him

"Yeah! Can I come up there & talk to you for a little bit?"

"Sure! I'll wait for you at the door!"

I am walking away from the balcony and I close the balcony door. I walk to the front door of the hotel room, open the door & patiently wait for Michael to come. He walks up to my room & says

"Hey Kitty"

"Hi Michael"

He walks in & I close the door behind him & I ask

"So were going to sit in the balcony, or we'll sit at the table inside?"

"Kind of hot out there so we'll stay in."

We sit down in the small dining table in the hotel. Michael asks

"Have you had breakfast yet?"

"No."

"Me either. Want to have some breakfast together?"

"Sure."

"What do you want?"

"I'll just have some hot chocolate."

"That's it?"

"Yeah, like I'm supposed to order more?"

"No, I was just wondering. I'll have that too. I'll make the order."

He walks over to the room phone, & makes the call. Just….please, why is he being so nice to me? First yesterday, giving me a hotel to stay in & giving me $5000, now today he's buying me breakfast? Something's just not right, how can he be so nice when he hardly even knows me? There's got to be something in it for him in this. No man just gets up & gives a woman anything she wants, without some sex being involved someway or another. I sigh at the thought of this. I'm just going to straight up what he wants out of me so I can just give it now. I can't afford to be homeless again, this time I for sure wouldn't know where to turn. He walks back to the table & sits down the chair & says

"I made the order, should be coming in 5 minutes."

"Great."

I took a deep breathe & sighed & ask

"Michael, straight up answer me, what exactly do you want from me?"

He gives me a confused look on his face & says

"What do you mean?"

"Everything you've given me, yesterday & today, your being so nice, there must be something out of this I got to pay you back with."

"Nothing, there's nothing at all I want from you."

"Please, Michael please. You're a man, I'm a vulnerable teenager & I'm sure you know it. I'm pretty sure there's something sexual you want out of me, no man gets up & gives a female, money, a place to stay & breakfast unless they had some kind of sexual interest."

"No, Kitty, I don't want anything like that from you at all."

I crossed my arm & say

"I'm not exactly sure how much I believe you."

"All I want from you is just, to be your friend. That's all I want."

Aw, that is so sweet. I can't believe he said that. I ask

"Really?"

"Yes really. Kitty, I'd never take advantage of you. I don't ever want to hurt you. "

"Aw, Michael."

What he said just repeats in my head. I smiled & moved my seat next to him, so I can hug him. & we lean over to each other & hug. Our seats are right next to each other. We sat down a little quiet for a moment, thought since I'm with Michael, I would think I'd have allot to say, especially since I just met him. But I guess not. Then Michael takes my hand into his & says

"Kitty, I know your really happy right now, but when I look into your eyes I see, someone who's been hurt. Hurt allot & is just hiding her pain from the outside but is aching allot on the outside. Maybe I'm asking this question to quickly or it's just too personal for me to know but just tell me, what's wrong?"

I take a deep breathe & sighed, as the night time I got raped repeats in my head again. The whole night, the whole awful experience, the night something that actually meant so much to me has been stolen from me. I begin to cry as it's replaying in my mind. What happened to me hurt me so bad, I don't think I am able to even utter it out of my mouth. I say, as I am sobbing

"Michael…."

He beings rubbing my back & whispers in my ear.

"You don't have to tell me, if you don't want to….I just thought maybe you needed to get something off your chest."

"Michael…I…"

"Listen, I'm sorry for bringing it up, I just wanted to see if I could help, I know you've been hurt, I know something's been bothering you. I can feel it form a mile away. But it's okay. You don't have to tell me anything."

I stop sobbing & took another deep breathe & say

"Michael it's been really hard for me to say this but….this past week I got raped."

"Oh my goodness Kitty!" He says as he quickly gives me a tight but loving hug. I hug him back & say

"Michael it's been so hard for these past few days, I try to exit it out of my head but it comes back to me at night, like even last night, I kept thinking that some man was just going to barge into my room & rape me again. I don't feel safe anywhere, I don't know who to trust anymore. I'm just so depressed I've been robbed out of my own virginity." I begin to cry even harder.

"Aw, kitty, you can trust me, believe me. You have someone you can trust, & it's me okay?"

"Okay, Michael."

He gives me a few taps on the back then rubs it.

"& this is just a suggestion, you don't have to consent to it, but how about I spend the day & sleep over? Since you said you don't feel safe. I'll stay over so you'll probably feel a little better."

'Well, Michael, don't you want to go back to your home?" I let go of the hug & kind of dry my tears.

"No. I'm always at home, my family is probably sick of me" Michael joked

I giggle & say

"Don't say that! I bet they'll miss you like crazy if your gone for a day."

"mhm. I doubt it. But seriously, please. I just want you to feel happy, & safe & protected. I really do care about you Kitty."

"Well….Sure you can Michael."

"Sweet. Now, smile for me."

I wasn't exactly feeling very happy yet so it is going to be really hard for me to smile.

"Come on, Kitty, come on." he asks, waiting on me to smile. I smile, but really quickly.

"Come on! Don't do that to me! Give me a nice long smile. The smile you gave me when we met."

I give him a fake smile, hoping that would make him happy.

"Oh please kitty. I'm going to make you smile."

"Oh really? How?"

"By doing this…."

He has this sneaky smile on his face like he's up to no good. He instantly tickles me all over. I laugh out loud & fall over my chair & he gets off his chair & crawls on top of me & tickles me more.

"STOP NOW! STOP!" I scream, then Michael stops all of a sudden

"Wait, where are they with our hot chocolate?"

"No Idea. They sure are taking a while, go make a complaint?"

"Yeah I should." He tickles my stomach once more & gets up & I am laying down on the floor laughing like hell.

"You laugh like such a creep, Kitty. & I mean that in a loving way!"

"I get that allot! Thanks! I feel better now."

He walks over to the bed & makes the complaint to the place. I'm so happy to have Michael in my life, he seems so genuine, loving & caring. Much different then any other man that's ever been in my life. I am so thankful to have him to be there for me.

Chapter 9 - Sunsets by BrittanyJacksonx

June 9th 1986 - 7:00 pm

The sun s beginning to set, here in California. I am looking through my balcony as Michael's on the bed talking on the phone to his mom. I'm gazing off into my own world thinking of how pretty, the sun looks when it's setting.

'Boo!'

I scream the moment I heard that 'Boo.' I turn around & I see it's just Michael. He laughs at me & says

"It wasn't even a scary boo!"

"Oh shut up!" I said as I playfully elbow him in the stomach.

"Hey…Don't hurt me, before I do something to you."

"Oh really? Like what?"

"Next time you elbow me, you'll find out."

"Really?"

"You better believe it."

"Mhm. We'll see about that."

We laugh out our little playful jokes & turn around facing the balcony, quietly & he asks

"So, want to go down to the beach & watch the sunset there?"

"Sure."

We walk out of the balcony, out of the hotel room, into the elevator, down to the lobby. We walk to the left of the lobby which would take us to the beach, Michael opens the door for me & I walk outside & he's right behind me. I look behind, & I see him & I ask

"So, Michael, how come there's no one out here?"

"oh, out here in the beach? I paid the owner off to have this section of the beach secluded to you & I. Just so we can enjoy the beach together."

"Aren't there other people who are in the hotel probably wants to go on the beach too?, so…isn't it kind of selfish?"

"Oh, No. there is another beach is over to the right of the hotel. Plus they have the pool areas & all of that space, I just wanted a little bit of space for us."

"Aw, well thanks."

"Your welcome."

Were standing watching the sun set quietly. I walk next to Michael put his arm around me, & ask

"Michael, tell me a little about yourself."

"A little? Well what do you want to know?"

"Anything you want to tell me."

"Anything?"

"When I say anything I mean anything."

"Well….I like sunsets."

I giggle & say

"Michael, I know you do! Tell me something, I don't know."

"Well, ah. Let me think about it."

"Don't let me tickle you Mike.." I told him as I slowly walk behind him & warp my arms around his chest.

"Well, I have a girlfriend."

"Oh, ah, um…..want me to let go of you?"

When he told me he has a girlfriend I instantly felt somewhat disappointed. I don't know why, I never really thought Michael & I could actually have a chance to be together when I'm of age. I just always thought of it as a fantasy to always remain in fantasy world. I'm quite a fool to think we'd actually work out.

"No you can keep holding me, your not doing anything wrong."

"Okay." I lean my head against his back. Maybe I should ask about his girlfriend, for conversation, not that I care very much. Or to see how serious the relationship is & more.

"So, what's the lucky girl's name?" I ask

"Hah. Lucky girl?, not sure how much she'd agree with you on that. But her name is Tatiana Thumbtzen."

"Why wouldn't she agree, Michael?"

"Because….."

"Because, what?"

"Because, she isn't exactly the most easiest person to please. Plus, she can be a witch. But I still try, I really like her."

"Aw, well, why doesn't anyone know about this relationship?"

"Because, I want it to be something secret, until I am sure we are in a really serious relationship."

"Oh okay."

"So you hush up. Okay?"

"Okay, Michael my lips are sealed."

He turns his head to the side to face me & winks at me then looks back at the sun slowly setting.

"So…..Michael, does she know your going to be sleeping in a hotel tonight, with another female?"

"No, she doesn't know actually."

"Why not? She wouldn't trust you or something?"

"More then likely, she wouldn't, even though were just friends & nothing more, she'd think that's a load of nothing."

"Wow, so have you talked to her all day?"

"This morning I told her I'll be away for the whole day, doing stuff & that I'll call her when I'm going to sleep."

"Aw, well that's sweet. But what if she calls like now, at your home, one of your family members pick up, wouldn't they just spill where you are?"

"No they won't because they don't know where I am either. Besides my mother, but she's an expert at keeping secrets."

"Oh really, you told your mom about me?"

"Yes, I tell my mom everything. Were really close."

"Aw, & so is my mom & I."

"Aw, that's Great. But hold up one minute, I have to go to my laboratory." He runs off, swiftly & I shout

"LABORTORY?WHERE?"

"Your too young to know what that is!"

"That's messed up Michael!"

"I love you too!"

He ran inside & I turn back to the sun still setting it was almost down. I should watch the rest of it by myself sounds like Michael's going to miss the end. Oh well, always tomorrow. I wonder wherever his 'laboratory' is, it's not too far away. I don't like to be in places like a beach by myself at night. I am watching the waves, float on so peacefully & quiet. Then all of a sudden I felt something on my shoulder, I scream immediately, as I move my shoulder & look up & it's Michael. Damn, why couldn't I just guess that?

Michael laughs hysterically at how scared I was & I put my hands around my waist & point up my nose at him & say

"Michael! How many times are you going to scare me?"

"As many times as I want. Really, Kitty, my intentions weren't to scare you, I thought you knew I was there all along."

"Really huh? Really?"

"Yes really."

I bend down quickly, grab a hand full of sand into my hands, & throw it down his shirt, & run away. & I shout

"& That's What I Call, Payback!"

"Oh Yeah? I'll show you payback!"

Michael begins chasing me around the beach, & picks up sand as he runs & throws it at me as I do the same. We run around this random table in the middle of our beach. He eventually catches me & lifts me up & I scream

"LET GO OF MEEE!"

"Not until I am ready to."

I try to fight whatever trick he's planning on doing, & playfully kick him. & try to get back on my feet. He lifts me higher & I scream

"LET ME FREE MICHAEL!"

"You want to be free huh?"

"Yes!"

He lifts me a little bit higher then throws me on the sand.

"Now, that was my payback."

"It's a little late, so you get away with this, but tomorrow. I am so going to own you!"

"own me? Huh? Own me?"

"Did I stutter?"

He grins at me & quickly hops on top of me & tickles my stomach & says while laughing

"YES YOU DID STUTTER! YES YOU DID KITTY!"

"Okay! Okay! Stop!"

He stops tickling me & leans down to my face, very few inches away from touching my face.

"Let's get one thing straight, Ms. Kitty! You'll never own me. Okay?"

"Okay."

He rolls off me & lays down next to me in the sand. I turn my face to the left to face his & we look into each others eyes for a brief moment. Then were laughing at each other.

"My Gosh, I'm going to have to take a second shower tonight." I told him.

"Lucky you, I have to wait until tomorrow morning to take mines."

"Why?"

"Because, I don't have any extra clothes on me."

"Just keep on your ah,…..draws & undershirt if you have one. It's not like your half as sandy as me."

"Draws? Really DRAWS? You could have just said underwear"

I laugh out & say

"Sorry, I was looking for a better word."

He shakes his head & laughs quietly & says

"Crazy Kitty Cat"

I giggle, at him calling me a crazy kitty cat & I roll over on to him, the side of him, laying my head on his chest listening to his heartbeat. I feel so relaxed & comfortable, & loved. I could fall asleep immediately. He looks down on me & I look up at him, we smile at each other & I say

"You have a really pretty smile."

He begins to blush a little, he's probably surprised, but used to hearing things like that I'm sure.

"Thank you. So do you. & your long pretty hair."

I giggle at him, being in complete shock & say

"Thank you."

We continue smiling at each other, looks like were blushing at each other's comments. We stay quiet for a couple of minutes, looking up at the beautiful stars & falling to sleep somewhat. & he says

"Kitty, the one thing I simply adore about you is that, you don't treat me like I'm this famous star, you don't faint or cry & go insane about being in my presence. You treat me like, you've known me for 10 years."

"Well, that's because Michael I feel like I've known you for 10 years in the little time we spent with each other today."

"Really?"

"Yes, really it doesn't even feel like I am friends with the most famous man in the world. It just feels like I'm friends with this normal, nice & humble guy. Who likes to play allot & scare me."

"True, but even when we met, Quincy told me not to tell you this but I'll do it anyways. He wanted me to judge with him just to see if you were going to faint because of me & completely forget the reason you're in the studio or were you going to be about business. & I thought you were going to fall out, because it seems like about every person I meet either faints, cries or just goes plain mad especially since you're a fan. & when you saw us you were all about business & we were extremely impressed. "

"Well, I'm pretty impressed of myself for not, fainting either. I was just as surprised as you. I guess, I just held myself together. Put me a far long way I see."

"Yeah I really like it. & I think, I really like you, too."

Chapter 10 - Life a Nightmare? by BrittanyJacksonx

June 9th 1986 - 8:50 pm

'Yeah I really like it. & I think, I really like you, too.', is repeating in my head over a thousand times in one minute. What's that suppose to mean? What am I suppose to say? Does he like me as a girlfriend? or a person? I look at him into his eyes with my face in shock. He sits up, off the sand & I do the same. Were face to face, I'm sure he can see the surprise & nervousness all over me. I look down on the sand trying not to keep anymore eye contact with him right now, because the more I look at him is the more nervous I become. He leans forward to me, & slowly puts my hair behind my ears & caresses my cheek. I look up at him, & smile. He moves my chin up, with his finger & leans even closer to me, his lips are only a inch away from touching mines. Before our lips meet, I feel heavy rain drops falling down.

"Let's get in quick!" he orders & we run to the doors, open them & got in.

"So where's our private, entrance back to my hotel room?" I ask

"Up this stairs."

"No elevator?"

"What the heck? Girl, were just going to the second floor & you want an elevator?"

"Michael, I'm tired. & that's like 100 steps were looking at."

He shakes his head at me, & lifts me up & carries me up the stairs in nothing more then a minute. I jump off his shoulder, since we were around the same height I don't have to worry about falling off my feet. But I'm pretty turned on by how strong & fast he is. Like….Whoa.

"Michael, I really like how fast you went up those stairs." I told him in a sort of flirty voice.

"Thanks, but don't get ahead of yourself with the flirting now."

He winks at me & walks towards the hotel room. I roll my eyes at his comment & catch up with him. We walk to in front of the room & he asks

"Do you have the key?"

"Yep."

I took it out of my shorts pocket & open the hotel room door. We walk in, & we hear an immediate roaring thunder. & I say

"Michael! Close the balcony!"

He walks over to it, closes it & says

"Yeah because we all know you live up to your name."

"Not funny."

"Yes it is."

"No it's not."

He walks closer to me & I move backward towards the door.

"Yes it is."

"No it's not."

He reaches dangerously close to me backing me against a corner. I know he's going to tickle me next.

"Yes it is."

"No it's not"

I try to escape him by running to his left but he catches me quickly & we fall on top of each other. & Michael says

"I'm going to tickle you to death!"

"No! Please No!"

His hand goes under my shirt & tickles my stomach.

"Okay Michael, you win! Yes it is funny!"

"Too late now."

His tickling, makes me laugh like a mad man especially since he's tickling me in my extra sensitive area.

"Please stop Michael…" I told him while I laugh between each word.

"Not until you beg for it."

"STOP!STOP!STOP!" I scream while laughing.

"Okay, I think you've had enough." he says as he stops tickling me.

"Gosh I feel exhausted now."

"Why?"

"From laughing so much."

"Mhm. Well deserved."

I roll my eyes at him & quickly grabbed a pillow & throw it at him.

"Now THAT'S well deserved."

"I thought you said you were 'exhausted' I guess you really want me to beat you down with a pillow."

"Nah, but I felt like getting the last word." I replied as I got up, & walk toward the bathroom door.

"Last word? The night isn't over."

"We'll see about that." I wink at him as I walk into the bathroom door & close it behind me. I undress myself, take a shower & wash all the sand from out of my hair. Then I get out of the shower, & dry myself off with my towel lotion myself & put on my undergarments, night wear. I fold up the clothes I originally had on & put them in my red bag of dirty clothing. I pick up the bag & my towel & leave the bathroom & I say

"Okay, the bathroom's all yours Michael."

"Okay."

He gets up off the bed & walks behind me & plays in my hair & says

"Your hair looks even prettier when wet."

I turn to him & smile & say

"Thanks."

He walks into the bathroom & I lay down on the bed & close my eyes for just one moment.

I'm running down the halls of the hotel, scared to death as if I'm being chased.

I run into my hotel room slam the door in & hide under the bed

I suddenly hear loud, & rough, sounds against the door like someone's trying to knock it down.

I begin to cry & pray hoping whoever is trying to get in doesn't.

'Bang!'

'Bang'

On the door, sounds like someone's using a tree to get in.

'Bang!'

'Bang!'

'Bang!'

'Boom!'

The door is wide open, & this huge, tall, bald headed man comes in & slams the door.

"I'm COMING TO GET YOU!" he shouts

He walks into the bathroom & looks in there for me

I keep myself quiet even though I know he'll find me

He gets out of the bathroom & checks the closet, the fridge, whatever he can put his hands on

Then he finally checks under the bed, & saw me

My eyes bulges up in terror

He smiles because he knows I'm in fear of him

He grabs my arm & pulls me from under the bed

I scream 'NO!'

He pulls me all the way out & picks me up on my feet & holds me up to his face

"& now your mines." the man tells me as he grossly licks the left side of my face.

Then he throws me up against the wall

I fall directly to the ground & hide my head in shame, unable to look at this man.

He pulls me back on to my feet, undress me out of my nightgown & I beg '"Please! Don't do this to me!"

He laughs at me & says "You make a sad mistake if you really think I'm going to just let you free without getting a piece."

He slaps me right across my face causing me to fall out of my feet again.

He pulls me back up, presses his body against mines, unbuckles his pants & it falls to his ankles.

He lifts my legs & warps them around him.

& There he goes, pumping away.

"STOP! STOP! PLEASE! DON'T DO THIS TO ME!" I scream

He thrusts even more rough, killing me with so much pain

"STOP!STOP!" I scream again

I try to push him off so he can ease up off me & hopefully I can get myself out of this mess but he pushes me even harder back on the wall.

"STOP! GET OFF ME!STOPP!PLEASE!"

"Kitty! Wake up! Wake up!" Michael says as he's as he's rocking me to wake up.

"STOP!PLEASE STOP!" I shout. I'm still in my dream & I haven't exactly woken yet.

"Kitty, wake up!"

My eyes are finally wide open, & I realize that me getting rape was nothing but just a nightmare. But now I'm having flashbacks of the time when I really did get raped. I begin to cry thinking about it. Michael holds me tight & says

"Kitty, it was only a dream, everything will be alright."

"No, Michael no. Everything is not going to be okay."

"Why not?"

"Because, I don't know. The night I got raped keeps haunting me, & I can't just let it go. I have to worry about possibly being pregnant from this situation or having some kind of STD. Everything is not going to be okay, Michael."

"Kitty, you have to think positive. If your pregnant, then that's okay. I'll help raise the baby with you & everything will be fine. If you have an STD then, there are cures for most of them."

"What if I have one that's incurable? What happens next? I die? & I get absolutely no justice for my rape because I have no idea who in the world did this to me. Now my life maybe ruined."

"Listen kitty, I'll make an appointment for you to get tested for diseases tomorrow morning, & I'll get one of my body guards to go buy some pregnancy tests for you. Everything will be fine as long as your with me. Okay?"

"Okay, thank you Michael."

I hug him back tight & cried into his under shirt. & say

"Thank you so much, no one's ever been so nice to me. I love you so much."

"I love you, so much more."

Chapter 11 - Tests Of Love by BrittanyJacksonx

June 10th 1986 - 10:30 am

I open my eyes & I see Michael sitting right next to me on the bed, looking at me. I turn my whole body to him.

"Good Morning" He tells me as he plays in my hair & softly caresses my face.

"Good Morning Michael, Can I get a good morning kiss too?" I joked.

He laughs at my joke & says

"I don't think Tatiana will appreciate that very much."

"Well why do you care? Tatiana isn't here right now, so have no fear Michael."

"You are such a flirt."

"But you know you love it Michael."

"Yeah, but don't get too crazy with it. Okay?"

"Okay."

He gets up off the bed & walks towards the door as if he's getting ready to leave. So I ask

"Michael, where are you going?"

"Ah, just about to go Baby Kitty."

I walk over to him feeling extremely confused. Why is he leaving so early? Not even breakfast together? Or some tickles? Just going to leave the moment I wake up? Now that's fucked up.

"Why so soon Michael?"

"I have to go back home, go do some things. I'll be back soon."

"Your not going to have breakfast with me?"

"No, I had it already."

"Aw man you couldn't wait for me to wake up Michael?"

"Sorry, I wake up at 6 am & I couldn't wait any longer, I'll have dinner with you."

"Well, thanks."

He takes my hand & we walk to the door & he opens it, turns to me, takes my hand & caresses his face with it gently & says

"So, I made the appointment for you to go to the doctor today & get tested. So I'll comeback later, to pick you up & take you there in about 3 hours from now. Okay, Kitty?"

"Okay"

I'm not so happy that he's leaving me, so quickly. But I guess the man is busy with things to do, plus he has a girlfriend & all. He spent the whole day with me yesterday, I guess it's time to part.

He leans over gives me a kiss on my left cheek, then caresses it. I smile & say

"Thank you."

"Your welcome. See you later."

We hug & I say

"Bye Michael."

He begins to walk away to the stairs & say

"I love you!"

"I love you too!" I reply quickly.

He went down the stairs & was out of sight.

June 10th 1986 - 1:00 pm

I am set ready to go to the doctor, since Michael said 3 hours, he should be coming by soon. I am so nervous for today & what's possible to come & the fact I won't know the results until a later date, possibly weeks from now is painful. I hear a knock on the door. I open it knowing it's Michael. I say

"Hey"

"Hey Kitty, how are you?"

"I'm kind of nervous."

"Why? Nothing to be nervous about, Have no fear because Mikey Bear is here!" Michael gives me a big tight & loving hug, & picks me up & spins all around, making me feel all better. Then he stops spinning & put me back on my feet & just keeps hugging me. I hug him back, with a smile on my face. Knowing He did this just to make me happy. It's so sweet of him.

"Thank you so much Michael."

"Your welcome."

Were smiling at each other, looking deeply into each others eyes. Michael's hands are rested on my waist. We lean towards each other slowly, almost about to kiss as Michael gets a tap on the back by one of his Security Guards named, Drake.

"Ah…um Michael, are you doing what I think your about to do here?"

Michael diverts his attention away from me, & turns around & faces Drake.

"We weren't doing anything Drake & anyways you need to mind your business. Is this what you came here to me for?"

"Okay Mike don't get all catty with me, I was just reminding you that you got a girl already, & that aren't we supposed to be leaving already? Don't we have a far way to go & the appointment is very soon?"

"Oh yeah I totally forgot. Lets get going Kitty!" Michael takes my hand & we walk down the stairs, with heavy security guarding us all the way out of the hotel into the limo as we drove off to the doctors office.

June 10th 1986 - 3:15 pm

"Okay Ms. Genovese, Thank you for testing. At 12 am tonight you will get a call from us, telling you what sexual disease you may have or if you are 100% clean. Okay?" The doctor informs me.

I took a deep breathe & say

"Okay."

"Now have a good day!"

"You too!"

I walk out of the room breathing heavy & shaking. Michael immediately walks up to me & his guards crowd me as Michael asks me

"What happened Kitty?"

"I don't know Michael, I just took a ton of tests & it hurt like hell. Ah, we should be getting the results by 12 am at night. But Michael, I'm still very nervous about this."

"Oh Kitty don't be. Don't Be." He tells me as he gives me a soft hug. I am so tense & nervous it was hard for me to even hug back. I feel frozen, like I can't move.

"Kitty are you okay?" Michael asks me.

"No, I'm so nervous I feel like I can't even move."

"Oh Kitty, everything will be perfectly okay. I promise you. I'll spend the whole day with you again, too." He holds me close to him, but I still feel uneasy.

"I don't think that's a good idea Michael, I probably won't be as fun as yesterday."

"Oh, don't worry I'll make you just as fun as you were yesterday, or, if your not in the mood to play we can just talk. We still need to get to know each other better."

"Don't you have a girlfriend Michael? You haven't been paying allot of attention to her since I came into the picture & I don't want to make trouble between the both of you."

"Kitty, don't worry about it. She's at her mom's house, she's not worrying about me right now. I need to worry about you, because I love you."

We hug & I immediately begin to cry. My Gosh, Michael is so wonderful to me. Wow, I never knew such amazing people like him ever existed.

"I love you too Michael, I really do." I reply sobbing.

"Aw, Kitty. Don't cry. I love you, & that's all that matters." he says as he rubs my back.

Aw, Oh My gosh. He's so sweet it's overwhelming. I don't know what I'd do without Michael in my life right now, he's so caring & loving towards me, I've never felt such compassionate love towards me, ever. I love Michael, so much it hurts.

Chapter 12 - Waiting For Tonight by BrittanyJacksonx

June 10th 1986 - 5:00 pm

Michael & I walk into my hotel room, really quietly as if someone had died. Michael takes out a pregnancy test for me to take & he says

"I hope whatever you want the results to be, it turns out to be that way."

"Thank you."

I walk into the bathroom, close the door behind me & read the directions to the test. According to what the test says, if I'm pregnant a smiley face comes on & if I am not pregnant a sad faces comes on. Okay, this pregnancy test just couldn't get any more corny. I take the test & now it's determining weather I am pregnant or not. Okay, the results came & now it's time for me to tell Michael. I left the bathroom, walking towards Michael & I say

"So I'm not pregnant."

"So, is that a good thing?"

"It's great. I mean, don't get me wrong, I do want to have kids, but not by getting raped. I'm happy about this."

"Well that's great." He hugs me & says

"I'm glad your happy now."

"Not exactly. I still have tonight to worry about."

"Kitty, don't worry I'm sure your 100% clean. I'm sure if you had something you'd be feeling the effects by now."

"But well Michael, you can never be too sure."

"Well that's why you took the tests, to be sure."

I let go of Michael, & I walk towards the bed sitting on the edge.

"Your right Michael, but I have to worry about this, until I know I'm completely sure I'm clean."

He sits next to me on the bed & says

"Okay Kitty."

There was a silence between us until he finally says

"Want to talk?"

"Sure." I lay down on the bed & continue saying

"What do you want to talk about?"

He lays down on the bed too & asks

"Ah, what's your favorite color?"

"Pink, yours?"

"Red."

"I see why, it looks really good on you."

He laughs at my comment & says "Thank you." Then he asks me

"Aren't you still in High school? Shouldn't you be getting ready for graduating?"

"no, I graduated last year, when I was 16. I was in college but I told my mom to take me out, since I haven't attended a class since I've been here in LA, which has been awhile."

"Graduated when you were 16? Wow, you must be really intelligent."

"No, I wasn't all that amazing. I never skipped a grade, my mom just enrolled me in school when I was 2, & so the story goes on there."

"Your still more advanced in your age Kitty. Do you miss college?"

"No I'm glad I don't have to go back, a hell of allot of work. Hah."

"But hard work pays off in the end."

"Yeah but I don't need it since I'm going to be a singer."

"Oh yeah but still you can get a degree just for a formal education. How's it like living in the city?"

"Then you go get one Michael. & It's okay, it isn't that fascinating once you've gotten used to it, I lived there all my life, bright lights & sky scrapers are the norm."

"I'll think about that, So how do you feel now that your in California? Different huh?"

"Yeah, when I first just came here with my ex-boyfriend, I felt like I was in a brand new world, it's so quiet here. But I love it. I love the quiet."

"Oh me too."

"That's another thing we have in common, Mike."

"yes, & I'm sure there's more to come."

"Yep."

"So, don't mean to be nosey but, why are you traveling with your ex? Especially for such a long time? Haven't you been here since May?"

"Your not being nosey, Mike, your just making conversation & your a little curious, but it's all good."

He giggled at my comment & says "Thanks."

"So yes I've been here since May & he wasn't my ex at the time, he is now."

"Why?"

"Well…..I'd say it all kind of started back in 1982, We were sophomores in high school. I was 14 & he was 15, we went to the same high school together, & we dated since the year before 1981, so then it was a year since we've been together. One night we were on his bed making out, & he had gotten a little…..you know…."

"No, I don't know. He had gotten a little what?" He laughs, at his little joke & says "No, I know what you mean. Continue."

"Nice jokes Michael, Nice jokes."

"I bet your jealous."

"Mhm. Very." I rolled my eyes & laughed at my own sarcasm. & continued saying

"So anyways, He asked if I could sleep with him & I declined, & he had gotten really annoyed with that. But I just figured, he'd get over it. So one day, I decided I wanted to wait until marriage to have sex & when I told him all he had say was 'I can't wait until we get married so we can finally have sex.' & I felt so disgusted, I was like 'your going to marry me just for sex? Not because you love me?' At the time I didn't know that was a clear sign for what's to come in the future. Then in 1984, his so called niece was born. Now We fast - forward to a week ago, I caught him in our hotel bed with a former classmate named Chastity. When I caught him, he came out about his 'niece' that he & Chastity are the parents of the baby. So therefore, since he's obviously moved on with his life, I knew I had to leave that hotel because more then likely he'd try & woo me back to him, so that's how I ended up homeless."

"Wow…how did you feel when you found out he cheated on you? Were you shocked or did you have a feeling all along this day would come?"

"Hmm. Well, over the years I worried that he might cheat on me because of how he felt about my abstinence. But, I wasn't exactly sure…..Plus he had a baby back in 1984, he was cheating on me for such a long time & I had no idea. When I finally came to it & caught him in the act, I felt horrible. I really thought he was the one."

"Aw Kitty, do you still feel sad about it or your over it?"

"Well, I can't say I'm 100% over it because I'm not, but having you around really does help."

"Aw, well I'm glad I help. It's a shame, that gorgeous looking girls like you get cheated on."

"Gorgeous? You must be smoking something!"

"Yeah, I smoke my loafers at night, but don't tell anyone, it's a secret. Okay?"

We laugh at our little jokes, seems like no matter how serious the conversation gets, we seem to end up being all playfully in less then a second. & Michael says

"But seriously Kitty, don't you realize how beautiful you are?"

"No, I'm not that pretty."

"Kitty don't say that, you are beautiful. Don't let anyone, make you believe differently."

"Aw Michael, your so sweet."

"It's not about being 'sweet' it's about telling the truth." He caresses my cheek & I hold on to him, cuddling on to him, & I kiss him on the cheek. We gotten a little quiet until he asks

"So, can you sing me a song Kitty?"

"Ah, No."

"Why not?"

"Because…."

"Because what?"

"I don't want to sing a whole song, Michael."

"Okay, how about a verse?"

"That's too long."

"No it's not."

"Okay, Okay, I'll sing you a little something."

I take a deep breath & I'll just sing whatever song verse comes to mind

"If I told you Baby

That I was in love with you

Oh, Baby, Baby, Baby

If we got married - Would that be cool?"

"Aw, I so love your high pitched voice, you sounded lovely."

"Thank you so much."

"And, I wouldn't mind marrying you, when your of age."

"Aw, really?"

"Yes, Really."

"I wonder what Tatiana, thinks about this."

"Well like you said this morning, 'why do you care? Tatiana isn't here right now, so have no fear."

"Oh Yeah, I totally forgot about that."

We laugh & he says

"You forgot that? Man I can imagine you at my age, your going to be one old lady." He joked. I playfully punch him on the shoulder.

"Hey, just for that punch I want you to sing another verse."

"Okay, Michael we'll have it your way." I cleared my throat & took another deep breathe & sing

"Although your never near

Your voice I often hear

Another Day, Another Night

I long to hold you tight

'Cause I'm so lonely

Baby I need your lovin

Got to have all your lovin

Baby I need your lovin

Got To have all your lovin"

"You sound so pretty, Kitty. You have such a nice voice."

"Aw, thank you Michael."

"Your welcome."

June 10th 1986 - 11:50 pm

Butterflies arouse my stomach as I knew time was near to 12 am. I'm in the shower, passing time, thinking if I went & took a shower my nervousness would go away, but in fact it got quite worse. I got out of the shower & dried myself as I heard Michael talking on the phone to someone….

"Listen to me for one minute please…" Michael says as he's on the phone.

I needed something to divert my attention from my results tonight, so I decided to eavesdrop on the conversation, putting my head against the door.

"Baby, please don't do this. Just let me explain."

Baby? Who's he talking to? Oh right, Tatiana. I wonder what's going on between them.

"But please, don't do this. Please…."

Aw, poor baby, I wonder what's going on between them. I then hear him hang up the phone. Gee, he must be pretty sad right now. I'd run out there & comfort him right away but I don't want to come off like I've been eavesdropping. I'll put on my PJ's & walk out there like I have no idea what just happened. Which I did just that. I walk out of the bathroom & I see Michael sitting by the phone sighing, so I ask

"What's wrong Michael?" Pretending I am completely ignorant of the phone conversation.

"I really don't know." He answers me. I crawl across the bed & sit right next to him.

"What do you mean?"

"Just me & Tatiana having some problems."

"Why?"

"She's complaining about me not calling her often & checking up on her, but it's not that I don't care I just thought she was busy where she is. But she doesn't want to hear that."

"Aw, Michael, maybe she just misses you allot…"

"I guess so…"

I hug him tightly & said

"Everything will be fine Michael."

He hugs back & says "Thanks."

The phone rings again & he says

"This one is probably for you Kitty."

"Oh God." I quickly crawled under the covers & scream

"You answer it for me!"

"Okay.."

I am deathly afraid of those results, I can't answer the phone & I don't want to. I hope whatever, it is Michael is able to hear it.

"Hello" Michael answers the phone

He hands the phone over to me & says "Okay, you can't hide from the phone any longer they want you on." Damn it! As I thought I could have been saved I have to hear it first hand.

"Hello" I said as I got the phone into my hands

"Hello Ms. Genovese?"

"Yes M'am."

"Okay, so we got all the test results of the tests you earlier today, & you have been tested negative for all sexual transmitted diseases."

"What does that mean?

"That means you are not infected with any sexual diseases Ms. Genovese."

I gasped & say

"Really?"

"Yes, really. Now Have a goodnight!" Then the doctor hangs up the phone.

"YESS!" I scream as I hug Michael & we end up rolling all over the bed because of my crazy excitement. We roll, & roll & roll until we end up rolling right off the bed.

"AOW!" I scream when I landed on my back

"Are you okay, Kitty?"

"I'm okay."

"Let me get off you." he says as he picked himself up & then helps me up. I immediately hug him again, putting all of my body pressure on him, making us fall again on the bed, with me on top this time.

"Michael, I'm just so happy right now it's unreal!"

"See I told you, everything will be okay Kitty!"

"Yes you did. I'm going to listen to whatever you say for now on."

"Hey you better or you'll get…."

"I'll get what?"

"You'll get….

It gets really quiet for a split second & I'm wondering what the hell I'm I going to get. Then I hear a loud spank on my behind, & I scream really quickly & he says

"You'll get spanked for not doing so."

"Oh is that so?"

"Better believe it."

"Well then I don't mind being a bad girl…..Rawr!"

We laugh at each other playfully joking around with each other. I wonder, was that spank more of a flirt? Or was it more of a playful thing? Now I'm not exactly sure if Michael's interested in me or not but, he kind of gives me a message that he has some kind of crush on me, just a minute ago. Not that I mind it all, I have a huge one on him, but Gee, I hope whatever feelings he may have or may not have for me doesn't get in the way of what he has with Tatiana.

Chapter 13 - Why You Wanna Trip on Me? by BrittanyJacksonx

June 17, 1986 - 12:00 pm

So it's been 9 days since Michael & I have been hanging out, & I've never had so much fun in my entire life. He's still being very flirtatious with me, not that I mind. But I think I have totally forgotten about another friend, I also made since my trip here to LA. I wonder if Michael doesn't mind giving me a trip outside of the hotel. The door bell rings, so I know what that means. Michael's giving me a daily visit. I open the door & I immediately warp my arms around him & say

"Hey Michael!"

"Hi Kitty!"

We walk into the hotel room, & I sit on the edge of the bed & Michael asks

"What's up?"

"Michael, I was thinking…..mind taking a trip to Compton?"

"No I don't mind it, what's up over there?"

"A friend I'd like to visit, I haven't seen her in awhile & I don't want her to think I've forgotten about her."

"Oh okay, sure we can go. Do you have the address?"

"I should, let me check."

I checked though my purse looking for it & I found it immediately.

"Okay, here it is." I give him the address & he says

"Okay, cool. When do you want to go?"

"Lets get lunch first because I am hungry."

"Okay deal."

June 17, 1986 - 2:45 pm

"So were here!" I cheer as the limo pulls up right in front of the house. Michael opens the door of the limo, gets out & waits for me to get up so he can close the door behind me. Michael is also in complete disguise so the people hanging out around has no idea, that they are really in the presence of Michael Jackson.

"I hope her parents don't answer…" I told Michael, feeling a little nervous about this visit all of a sudden.

"Why?"

"They aren't exactly the nicest people around, plus your in disguise, so I don't think they'd react well to us."

"Well…we don't know if their going to answer yet so just knock on the door."

I knock the door, as Michael & I patiently wait for a response & we saw Ayana open the door & she gasped & says

"HI KITTY!" she hugs me really tight & I hug back, feeling how happy she is to see me again.

"Hi Ayana!"

"Girl, I thought you had forgotten about me or something by now."

"No, I can't forget you. You're my friend."

"Awww, & girl you look so different from the last time I saw you! Are you living somewhere now?"

"Well I sort of live in this hotel for now, thanks to my friend over here." I walked over to my disguised Michael. & Ayana asks

"Oh that's sweet. What's your name?"

Michael clears his throat & says

"I'm Mike." He answered her in the most deepest voice ever. I am surprised at how his voice just changed immediately. I whisper in his ear

"Are you not going to get out of your disguise?"

"Maybe, if we go to somewhere a little more quieter, so there's no hoopla."

"Hoopla?" I asked while giggling.

"Yes, Hoopla."

I turn away from Michael's ear & face Ayana & ask

"Ayana, do you have somewhere a bit more, quieter for us?"

"Sure, you guys can go to my backyard."

"Are you sure it's a place where it's secluded to only you, Mike & I?"

"Um, Yeah. Why?"

"You'll see."

We all walk around to the back of the small house & we saw a couple chairs set up right next to the house & a huge trampoline.

"Trampoline? You never told me you had a trampoline!" I told Ayana.

"Well, I never really had the time to tell you. But you can jump on & enjoy, the both of you."

"YAY!" I scream as I run towards the trampoline. Then Michael stops me by saying

"Wait!"

He pulls off all of his disguises from his head & uncovers himself to Ayana. She gasps & says

"Oh…..My Goodness….Who are you?"

"You got to be kidding me!" I said while laughing at how shock she is.

"But…But…..this can't be, this can't be Michael Jackson, can it?"

"Yes it is." He answers her, putting on an amazing smile. My Goodness, his smile is so pretty I'm surprised she didn't faint the moment she saw it.

"HUG ME! HUG ME! HUG ME!" She screams, she hugs Michael really tight, but he doesn't seem to mind it at all, which is sweet.

"Hey Ayana, how about we go jump on the trampoline now?" Michael asks

Ayana gasps again & says

"You know my name?"

"Well, Kitty did say your name when she said hello to you."

"Oh Yeah. Well lets go play!"

We get on to the trampoline & we begin jumping up & down, to the point were all just jumping without much control.

"This is so much fun!" I shout out

"I want to learn how I can do a flip on this thing!" Michael says enthusiastically.

"Well you can always try! Kitty lets get off so we can give him some space." Ayana orders.

"Okay." Ayana & I get off, & then we watch him fail miserably at flipping. I laugh at him each & every time because I found it, so adorable.

"Kitty if you laugh one more time, when we get back to the hotel, I'm so going to give you what you've been asking for!" Michael threatens me.

"oh, what's that supposed to mean?" Ayana asks

"Many things, Ayana. Many things." I answer her, trying to not make it sound like it's a flirt but more of a joke.

Michael attempts flipping on the trampoline one more time & fails again & of course I am laughing, but not because I'm trying to tease him, I want to see if he's really going to give me what I am asking for, or will he fluke out on me?

"I hear you Kitty, I hear you." he tells me as he winks at me.

"You two can get back on the trampoline & jump again if you'd like." Michael says, as he stood back up on the trampoline.

"Sure" we both answer at the same time, we get on & we all begin jumping normally again.

"AYANA!" I all of a sudden heard a man scream. We all stop jumping as I look over to the house I see Ayana's dad walking over to us, furious at all of us.

"Get Here!" He screams out again, Ayana puts her head down in embarrassment.

"I told you not to bring these damn strange people into my house, especially this one here, Miss South America. She needs to go somewhere!"

When that man said I need to go somewhere, I immediately just got angry & I must but in to this. I am walking towards the man & say

"Excuse Me? I need to go somewhere? I need to go somewhere? When did you become my father?"

"Just now. Now GO! & take your posse with you too!"

"I can go, wherever & whenever I want. Your daughter was just playing with us, But your always so damn miserable you hate to see other people smile. Obviously, you haven't been having much fun yourself so how about you go play with yourself & go loosen yourself up & stop making a fit every time, I come around because, you don't know me. & Thirdly stop making assumptions about my ethnicity. Like if I'm Spanish or not it makes a difference about who I am & what I am about. You get your wish & now I'm leaving."

I begin to walk away, with my head up high. As if I was going to let that man just walk over me like he owns me.

"KITTY WATCH OUT!" I hear Michael shout out to me. I turn around & I see Ayana's dad chasing me down. Shit! As I thought I was going to leave in peace, this man has to chase me down. I ran over to the fence where Michael is, & I quickly throw Ayana a card & say

"It's my number!"

"Okay!" she replies to me.

"Ayana, you better throw that number away before I come back!" Her father shouts

Michael jumps up & climbs across the small fence. I do the same but I was having some trouble.

"Michael! Pull me off!" I scream. Ayana's father runs up to me & pulls on my right leg which was still hanging on to his backyard. Now Michael is pulling on my left leg, & now I am being pulled left to right by both men. Shit, I hope I fall to the left, because I'm not exactly sure what's going to happen if I go right.

"Kick him off Kitty!" Michael shouts out.

I kick him but he seems to hold on even more, grabbing on to my thigh.

"Kick him again!"

"I'll try!" I replied as I kicked him right into his nose, making him let go of me completely. As he lets go I almost fell off to the right but Michael pulled me over to the left slowly, until I am back on my feet 100% again.

"Are you okay Kitty?"

"Yeah I am."

Michael & I look around, we see people slowly walking towards us as if were aliens from a third world. I think they recognize, Michael. We look at each other & we run out of the backyard. Thank the Lord I am wearing flip flops so I can run without worrying about breaking something. We look behind us & we notice the whole Compton seems to be chasing us. We run to our limo & closed the door as our driver drove off from the raging, people.

Chapter 14 - If I Can't Have you by BrittanyJacksonx

June 17, 1986 - 3:03

The limo driver was driving like away really fast, from the raging people following the car & I hold on to Michael, out of being scared of how fast the car is moving.

"Sorry, for putting you through all of that Kitty." Michael apologizes.

"Oh it's okay, Your used to this, aren't you?"

"Yeah, I have no choice but to get used to it."

"How does it make you feel?"

"I really don't like it very much. I mean it's nice when people are really happy to see me I appreciate that. But the whole craziness is just over board."

"I see, so how do you feel when you see your fans fainting over you?"

"Not a fan of it."

"Why?"

"Because, it feels like they see me as some kind of God, when really I'm not, I'm just another human being."

"Aw, Michael." I lay my head down on his chest as I take a nap in the limo.

June 17, 1986 - 7:47 pm

Michael had went back to his home to go do some things for a couple of hours but he'll be back pretty soon. Hopefully, he'll remember to bring his swimwear because I want to have some fun out on the beach. I dress myself into my leopard bikini & jet myself downstairs to the beach. The sun was just about setting, it's evening now. I am looking at the ocean, & listening to the music on the other side of the beach where all the other people are. Then all of a sudden I feel some hands on my stomach, I look behind me, knowing who exactly it was & I smile & say

"Hey, you took quite awhile."

"Yeah sorry, I was working with Quincy for awhile for my next album."

"Oh, new album? Give me the details on this one!"

"I'll give you a little, but not allot. I don't want to spoil it for you, but this one is called Bad."

"Oh, Bad huh? Your going to be a Bad boy now, Michael?"

"Possibly."

"Ooh, I see."

"Don't get any ideas now."

"Ideas? Like what?"

"I don't know. Don't get…." He quickly picks up a hand fill of sand & throws it up on me

"Don't get Sandy!" He shouts as he runs away from me. I pick up some sand & I chase him around the beach & throw the some sand at him. When I catch up to him, I throw tons of sand on him causing him to run in reverse him chase me now. He chases me all around the beach until he catches me & crash right on top of the sand. He throws sand all over me & I scream. Then he rubs his head against my neck, & down my chest, & buries his head between my breast.

"Whoa…." I sigh out. I am totally turned on by that, but I'm also pretty shock he'd get so flirty with me. He takes his head out as if nothing just happened & proceeds to throw more sand on me.

"Okay! I want to get in the ocean now! Are you coming?" I ask him.

"No, I'll stay here in the sand & watch you."

"Are you sure?"

"I'm sure."

I walk into the ocean & I go under & take a nice, long & cool swim since it is so hot out. I needed something to cool me off or I am going to end up fainting. I am a fast swimmer, so I ended up swimming pretty far ahead in a short amount of time. When I came up for air. I realize how far away from shore I really am, & how Michael didn't even notice. Is he taking a nap or something? I swim back over to shore to see what's up with Michael. I walk back on the sand over to Michael & ask

"Taking a nap?"

"zzzzzzzz"

I bend over & grab a hand full of sand to wake him up. He wipes his face off immediately.

"I was not sleeping!" He protests as he sits up.

"Don't lie! You were snoring like no tomorrow!" I replied while laughing.

He shakes his head & then throws some sand at me.

"Hey! I just washed all the sand off my body!"

"So? Go wash off again."

I throw some more sand on him & he does the same in return. As were throwing the sand I was listening to the music on the other side of the beach & I heard Yvonne Elliman's "If I Can't Have You" playing over there & I stop throwing sand at Michael & say

"Want to dance with me Michael?"

"Sure if you help me up." I extend my hand to him to help him up & he got up. We begin to sway our hips to the beat & I begin singing the lyrics

"Don't know why

I'm surviving ev'ry lonely day

When there's no chance for me

My life would end

And it doesn't matter how I cry

My tears, so far, are a waste of time

If I turn away

Am I strong enough to see it through

Go crazy is what I will do"

Then I hear Michael's voice singing along as I hit the chorus.

"If I can't have you

I don't want nobody baby

If I can't have you, uh huh, oh

If I can't have you

I don't want nobody baby

If I can't have you, uh - ho"

When the short instrumental part hit, I turn my back to Michael & warp his hands around my waist & grind on him to the beat. As a return flirt from earlier when he buried his face into my chest. He lets go & I face him, he winks at me & I wink back. I guess, that means he likes it. Now were on the second verse & Michael asks

"Can I twirl you & dip you?"

"Sure."

He twirls me all around quicker & quicker & quicker for the whole second verse & as the chorus hits again, he dips me slowly & elegantly. He looks at me up & down, as if he's admiring me, & then he looks at me deep into my eyes as he brings me back up from the dip. My eyes are looking directly back on him as he pulls me back up from the dip. We stop dancing & I just began to look around, wondering, what the hell happens next? He hugs me tight & I hug him back. & I say

"Well….that was our first dance."

"Oh really?"

"Yes it is."

"Well that was far more memorable then Tatiana's & I first dance."

"Really? How?"

"She can't dance. It was so awkward."

I laughed at the thought of Michael, the best dancer in the world is dancing with a chick who can't dance at all. Wow, I can't even imagine it. & he's dating her? I'd imagine Michael to have a girlfriend with some rhythm in her since he has so much of it in him. But hey, maybe she's really pretty & sweet.

Slow music played & we begin to slow dance with each other.

"Michael, I love you."

"Kitty, I love you too."

I smile & I enjoy the rest of the night, with Michael.

Chapter 15 - Peace by BrittanyJacksonx

June 18, 1986 - 4:14 pm

Michael & I are riding off in the limo to a undisclosed place, which I have no idea where we are. We've been riding for hours, as it seems more like ages & all I see is trees, bushes, trees…..& more bush. There's nothing wrong with that, but it's totally out of my normal instinct as if Cali wasn't already enough out of it, it feels as if I just stepped into Georgia or something. The limo finally stopped that means we are at our Destination.

"Okay, Michael what kind of Holy, Holy place did you take me to now?" I ask.

"Nothing Holy about it, just my secret hideout." We got out the car & I walk more into the place, & what I saw was a lake, with a couple mountains surrounding it, grassy lands. It is so beautiful. Never seen anything so peaceful ever in my life. Michael walks up to me & asks

"Pretty isn't it?"

"Very."

"Let me show you how to get down from the mountains, properly so you don't fall all over yourself."

"Okay."

Michael helps me get down from the mountains slowly in a journey that was frightful, for me & seemed never ending. When we got down to the grass I ask

"Damn Michael, how many times do you, do this?"

"Once or more a week, you get used to it after awhile."

"Don't think I can…Meow."

"Meow? Meow? What are you a cat? Oh wait….Yes you are! you little…" He drops the picnic basket he had in his hand & proceeded to tickle me & say

"You little Kitty, Kitty, Kitty!" I began to laugh as Michael's tickles always made me laugh extra louder then usual. I place my hands on top of his & scream

"Okay stop!"

"Okay, I guess you've had enough from all that screaming you did, awhile ago."

I playfully push him as he walk towards the picnic basket & took the blanket out & folded it out for us. We sat on top of it & Michael brought the basket over for us to share. We got into the basket & took out a peanut butter & jelly sandwich for ourselves & eat.

"So, I need to know what is your mother's phone number?" Michael asks

"Why do you need to know?"

"Because, you here with me & your mother knows that right?"

"Yes."

"So I figure, as a parent she'd want to know who her daughter is hanging around with, before she thinks I'm up to anything shady with you."

"Oh she knows who you are Michael, she knows you aren't that kind of guy."

"Yeah, but I mean, I think it's better for me, just incase."

"Okay well it's 554 - 3705"

"Thank you."

"Your welcome, so secret hideout huh? How can you be as famous as you are & have any 'secrets'?"

"I don't know, I'm just really good at being extremely private. Like see I don't have any disguises on, & there's no paparazzi's around."

"Well, you wouldn't find any paparazzi's here."

"The city is right there as we get off the mountains, it would be easy for them to catch but they still haven't."

"Well Lucky Mike! I'm surprised no one's caught us together yet."

"I'm surprised about that too, but we've been in the hotel mostly so, that won't happen anytime soon."

"Hopefully, & hey they can be around & we don't know."

"I usually catch them when their around, & when their around me too many of them come around for it not to become noticeable."

"Oh really?"

"Yes. Now tell me, when did you start singing?"

I took out another P&J sandwich & answer his question

"About when I was 13 years old, I know I'm a late starter."

"Oh it's fine, we all start on our own time, Kitty. Now how did you start?"

"I was singing with my ex & that's how I found out I had such a special talent."

"Did you always sing with your ex, or did you sing by yourself sometimes?"

"I sung by myself most of the time, & I'd imagine myself singing in front of a thousand people, never thought in my wildest dreams it'd might just happen."

"Dreams really do come true. If you just believe."

"Well that's so true." I replied as I crawled over to him, & cuddle on to him, feeling a little tired.

"The sandwiches are finished?" He checks & then says "Well damn, that was quick."

"We ate allot in less then 15 minutes, I guess we were hungry."

"Yeah, a 4 hour ride can really make your appetite grow."

"Yeah." he lays down on the blanket & I lay on the side on the left side of his chest, listening to his heart beat.

"So, how did you begin singing Michael?"

"Well one day I was sweeping, around the house & while I was sweeping, my mother heard me, sing, so then after that it wasn't long before I joined my brothers, changed the Jackson 4 into the Jackson 5."

"So you've always wanted to sing, huh?"

"Yes I've always loved singing, & dancing, I just didn't like having my childhood being taken away, however."

"Aw well, we can't go back in time, but you can sure act like a kid as much as you want now. You already do, actually." We giggled a little & he says

"Yeah, So, what's your ethnicity?"

Gosh. I knew it wouldn't be long before he'd ask me, that one. I'm surprised we've been hanging out for nearly 2 weeks now & he hadn't ask it yet. Most people from the moment they meet me they ask it. But maybe it kind of slipped his mind all of this time.

"Well, what do you think my ethnicity is?" I ask him, knowing he'd might say I am Hispanic or something. Most people think I am.

"Hmm, that's a….very…..very….good question. Let me think about it."

"Okay, think long & hard Michael." I replied sarcastically. There was a bit of some silence for a couple of minutes.

"You look…mixed. Like a fruit salad."

"Fruit salad? That's a first." We giggled at him calling me a fruit salad.

"Well yeah, but you look like you are, mixed up with apples, & grapes, & cherries & everything nice."

"Oh My Gosh, Michael. You are something else." I told him while laughing.

"But it's true." we laugh at his little fruity jokes & then he says

"No, tell me what are you because, I'm pretty bad at guessing."

"No you were dong good."

"So you're a fruit salad?"

"Ah, No. But I am mixed."

"Mixed with what?"

"Ah, well my mother is half Indian, half Jamaican & my dad is half white half black & I'm sure I am even more mixed then this, if I go back into my Great Grand folks."

"That's really interesting, & exotic. See I told you have everything nice."

"Hah, well thanks."

"Your welcome…..So what's one thing that you've always desired for?"

"Desired for? I've always desired to be friends with you."

"Aww, well that's so sweet. But besides that, tell me some kind of , man made thing you've ever wanted."

"Michael, why are you asking me this?" I ask feeling kind of shock he'd ask such a question.

"Because I want to buy you something nice."

"Aw, Michael that's nice & all but I don't want to come off to you like I am using you."

"No girl, I want to buy you something nice. Now tell me something you've always wanted."

I sigh, man Michael sure doesn't stop until he wins. & I say

"Well, My ex, owns a motorcycle, & I kind of miss it, I miss driving one. So, I guess you can get me that."

"Motorcycle huh? I never thought you were that kind of girl."

"I really am not. But motorcycles are wonderful."

"Oh okay, I'll get you that then."

"Aw, Thanks."

"No problem."

Then there was a sudden silence between us, until I ask

"So I see you're a bit laying back today, what's up with you?"

"What do you mean laying back?"

"Your not a wild animal like you were last night."

"I calmed down today, but I mean, I can always change."

"I wonder what I could do to make you change….." I put my hand under his shirt & tickle him for a bit. He laughs immediately & says

"You are so bad, putting your hand under my shirt like that!"

"Well you do it to me all of the time, what's the problem if I do it?"

"I am going to chase you up the mountain, in 5.…4.….3.…..2.…" when he reach 2 I took my hand out of his shirt & ran away immediately. He begins to chase me all around the huge lake. I was beginning to get tired so I decided to climb up the mountain to gain back my breathe.

"See! I told you I'd have you running up the mountains!" Michael shouts, as he looks at me go up the mountain like I was scared for my life. I got up one rock & it slipped under my feet. Causing me to hold on to this huge rock by the skin of my nails.

"Hey Kitty, let go of the rock! Fall into my arms!"

I look down & I realize how far up I am & that I am just too scared to fall now. I'm so afraid of falling & Michael doesn't catch me. Or I just fall right through him. Jee I just noticed I am wearing a skirt, now Michael can see everything. Damn it! What the hell was I thinking when I climbed up here? Why the hell did I decide to wear a thong today? Ugh, Fuck My Life.

"Just fall! I'll catch you!" Michael chants out to me. My fingers were starting to sweat & lose grip like I can't hold on any longer. I try to hold on but my fingers keep slipping off, until I slipped off officially, I fall down so swiftly & quickly. I fall onto Michael as we both fell on the ground.

"Oh goodness Michael, how do you climb up & down these mountains safely?

"I don't go to the right side of the lake I go to the left, were on the right, sorry, I should have informed you about this earlier. I feel horrible now."

"Aw, Michael don't be. Don't be. It's okay." I hug him trying to make him not feel bad about it.

"Are you sure your not mad at me?"

"No way Michael, I was the one that climbed up there, it's not like you forced me too, even though you did say you'd have me climbing up mountains."

"No, I said running, but I was kidding." We slowly help each other up, until we were both standing up straight.

"Are you okay? Any part of your body hurts?"

"Yeah, my shoulders, back & hands hurt."

"Aw Kitty, let's go back home & I'll massage for you."

I got excited all of a sudden & say

"Great."

We walk back around the lake slowly climb up the left side of the mountains, & went inside the limo back to the hotel.

Chapter 16 - Good Girl Gone Bad by BrittanyJacksonx

June 19, 1986 - 7:42 pm

We are driving back at this lake again, as if last night wasn't enough of a terror for me. Michael just had to carry me back there. He must really want me, to get used to climbing up mountains, Unfortunately. Michael's been talking to the limo driver for awhile, not paying me much attention which is okay, I don't need to be in the center of attention all of the time….

I saw at the side of the limo, some wine. Hmm, I wouldn't mind having some of this even just a little tip, hopefully it's been open. I look around & I see Michael is very in tune with his conversation about his horrid driving skills. Nobodies looking for me to see what I'm doing, so it's time to open!

I open the wine bottle slowly but quickly, anxious to get some. I wonder what's wine doing in here anyways? Someone was obviously going to drink it anyways. I look back at Michael again to see if he's looking to see if he's going to crash my little 'party' but I guess he hasn't turned around to look at me once. Now this is what you call, wonderful. I take a few gulps down into the wine & I cover it back up so it doesn't look like I drink any of it. Man, I should be drunk right now. Then Michael turns to me & asks

"Hey, what's up kitty?"

Now he wants to talk, after I just got myself drunk. This man is a fool. I wonder if he knew all along.

"Just chilling. How about you?"

"Same."

"What are we doing at a lake at 15 minutes to 8? Like seriously what's to do there?"

He warps his arm around me answers

"Hang, swim, climb up & down mountains, then repeat."

"Swim? You Mean swim in that lake? You've done that before?"

"No, but it is possible."

"Don't give me any ideas, Michael…." I said in a sneaky tone, since I was drunk, anything was possible. I'm actually in the mood for more wine.

"Okay, Kitty, you don't get any ideas either." He turns back to the limo driver & starts talking to him about politics. I went back into my wine, drinking it non - stop until the bottle was finished. Oh Shoot, I hope he doesn't recognize this. The car stops so that means we were at Michael's secret hideout. Michael opens the door for me, to exit the limo & as I did I started wobble a little. Michael taps my back & says

"Are you okay?"

"Oh I'm perfect."

"Are you sure? We can go back to the hotel if you want."

"No, I'm cool." I replied in a more obnoxious voice.

"You even sound different." I look at him sarcastically, as Michael goes back in the car & looks for something & then when he comes out I see the wine bottle in his hand.

"You drunk this, didn't you?" Michael asks, looking at me suspiciously.

"No I didn't, Michael. I'm not into alcohol. Like you are." I replied snobbishly but playful.

"Oh, I see you have some attitude kicked into you too. I see where this is going." I roll my eyes & say

"Well, why the hell was wine in there anyways? Someone was bound to drink it sometime soon."

"Yeah but I was saving it for myself. Thank you very much."

"How boring, getting drunk by yourself. Don't you wan to get drunk with someone else or one person is sober & your not? Come on now some fun things can happen."

He shakes his head & says

"Tonight is going to be one long night." Michael laughs at his little sarcastic comment & we begin to climb down the mountains. As we climb down I am laughing like some mad man. For a reason I have no idea why, I just feeling like giggling for some reason throughout the whole journey down. When we reach down Michael says

"I'd like to know what's so funny so I can join the laughter."

"Nothing. Give me a hug." I replied cheerfully. We hug & I say

"Since you brought up the thought of swimming, I've been thinking about something…" My voice tone was quite sultry.

"Oh No…..from the sound of your voice this doesn't sound good…" Michael replies, with a kind of worry in his voice.

"I am going to purify myself in that lake!"

"What!"

"I didn't stutter. Did I?"

"I think you did."

"You think. I am seriously going to purify myself in there."

"Oh gee, I'm not watching!" He hides his face & turns around.

"Okay, Michael, you sure don't know what your missing out on!" I replied as I walk towards the lake & strip out of my clothes except my bra & panties, I decided I wasn't going to get naked since I didn't have an audience. & so I jumped in & popped my head out of the lake to get some air. Michael turns around & takes his hands away, from his face & says

"I thought you were going to purify yourself."

"Well, I wasn't going to do it without an audience. You wanted to see me naked huh?"

"No I was just wondering."

"Yeah, right & I was born yesterday." He must have wanted to see something, if he's asking why didn't I do it. He probably peaked around a bit to see, what I got. I throw some of the water on him. & he says

"Hey! Stop!"

"Why? Because you have nothing to throw back at me?"

"Right!"

"Well that means just more for me." I throw some more of the water on him.

"Okay, okay stop." He says as he walks towards me.

"So how's the lake?" He asks as he sits right in front of me

"I don't know Michael, how about you come in & feel it for yourself?"

He shakes his head & giggles at my flirting

"No. I'm okay."

"Why not Michael! Come into the water!" I told him while jumping.

"No, I'm fine. I washed my hair thoroughly this morning." I pull on his ankle.

"Come on….I'd really like some company Michael." I told him as I wink at him.

"Oh No…don't pull on my ankle Kitty."

"Meow…"I pull even more on him to get in as he tries to walk away but instead he slips.

"If I go in that water you will pay for it…..Big time." I pull him in swimming away immediately, going back up the grass, in which he followed. I run away from him as he stands up & watches.

"Hey, I'm too lazy to run." He calls out to me.

"Well oh well for you!" I shout back. I ran until I was to the exact opposite side of him. & I randomly fall down to the ground giggling like crazy for no reason.

"Damn, you sure you aren't high too?" Michael asks.

"Oh shut up!" I reply back. We are both shouting on top of our lungs. He lays down on the grass to, as we look at each other which seems like were 20 miles apart.

"So, since your drunk I bet it wouldn't hurt for you to sing me a song, would it?" Michael asks.

"Well if I'm drunk, then I wouldn't be able to sing very well. Right?"

"No, but I just want to hear you!"

"Whatever." I got up & ran to the other side where Michael is, & when I reach to him I climbed up on top of him.

"Okay, ready for a song?" I said all happy & dandy.

"Sure." I stood up & wave my hands from side to side & Michael sits up. & I begin to sing

"Youuuuuuu annddddd I Musttttttt Makeeeeeeeee A Pactttttttttt

My words begin to slur, up. My singing sounds horrid, but he seems to enjoy it anyways.

"Weeeee Mustttttttt Briinnnnnnnggggggggg Salllllllvaaaaaaaattttttttion Backkkkkkkkk

Where there is loveeeeeeeeeeee I'llllll be thereeeeeeeeeee

I'll Reach Ouuuuuuuuuut Myyyyyyyy Haaaaaaaaaaand toooooooo youuuuuuuu

Michael begins laughing hard at my slurring. I see why he wanted me to sing, he wanted a laugh.

"I'll haveeeeeeeeeeee innnnnnnnn alllllllll youuuuuuuuuuuuu dooooooooo

Jussssssssssssst Calllllllllllll Myyyyyyyyyyyyyyy Nameeeeeeeeeeeeeeee andddddddddddd I'lllllllllllll beeeeeeeeeee thereeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

I'll Be There toooooooo youuuuuuuuuuuu

myyyyyyyyy ooooooooofffffff drreeeeaammsss youuuuuuuuuuu

I'mmmmmmm sooooooo gllllllllaaaaaaaaadddddddd thhhhhhaaaaaaattttt I fooooooounnnnnd youuuuuuu

"I'lll beee - " I stop singing because I felt a little sick to my stomach at that very moment. I walk towards the lake just incase I might vomit.

"Kitty are you okay?" Michael asks as he walks over to me. I hold my stomach as I begin to vomit in the lake. Michael rubs my back as I went on. When I finished I turn to Michael & he asks

"Do you think your finished? Or can we go back to the hotel now?"

"I think I'm finished, I want to go back. I am so embarrassed with myself." I answer him, feeling my normal sober self coming back to me.

"Why?"

"Because, Now I feel like I gave you the impression I'm usually like this & I get drunk often when really I don't."

"I know you don't." He hugs me & I hug back & he says

"You just wanted to have a little fun. That's all."

"Well, thanks for understanding." We stood there & hug for quite awhile until we let go of the hug & Michael says

"& Next time, don't drink the whole bottle off!" we laugh at his joke & I reply

"Okay, Okay, I won't." I wink at him & He winks back, & our hands collided together. I look down & I noticed we were holding hands, looks like were becoming pretty close friends. I'm so loving this, & where we could be going with it.

Chapter 17 - I Hate This Part by BrittanyJacksonx

June 20, 1986 - 2:13 pm

Were driving back to Michael's secret hideout, for the third time in a row. But this time he tells me he has 'surprise' for me. I'd like to know what's this present all about. The limo stops, so I know what that means, were here. Michael tells me

"I'm going to cover your eyes, so I'll be behind you."

"Okay, Michael." Michael & I both open the car door as I felt, a little scared to walk because I don't want to be tripping all over, mountains. But Michael is holding me so I guess that won't happen. I am walking behind the limo, I think as Michael tells me

"Walk a little further…."

"& A little further….."

"Just a tiny bit further…"

"Jeez Michael, how much further do you want me to go?" I ask getting impatient

"As further as I want you to."

Then all of a sudden I feel my hands on something metal. Michael removes his hands from my face. & I saw a gorgeous motorcycle in front of me, nice & new, & all pink. I remember, telling Michael that I like the color pink now. I gasp, & touch it all over & I notice by the side there's a heart & inside that heart there's Michael's handwriting which said 'Michael + Kitty'. I look up at him, with happiness, surrounding me & say

"Thank you so much Michael! This is the best present ever!" I immediately hug Michael tightly & he says

"I knew you'd love it."

"Thank you….Thank you….I can thank you one million times for this."

"Aw, well I'll just put my voice on record to tell you your welcome a million times."

We giggle for a moment & then I look into my purse for something & I say

"Well your not the only one giving gifts today….Michael."

"What do you mean?"

"Lets climb down this mountain & you'll see what I mean." I wink at him, & we begin our journey down. Climbing down mountains don't seem as scary as it used to. Looking at it from above it seems terrifying because your so high up, but as you go down, it's not as scary. & it's not as hard as it was three days ago. I'm actually beginning to like this a little.

"You'll be happy to hear me say this, but I think I'm starting to like climbing up & down mountains now." I told him.

"Really? Or are you bluffing me?"

I giggle & say

"Bluffing?"

"Yes, bluffing."

"You have a strange vocabulary…." I told him putting on a sneaky smile.

"Really huh?" He walks slowly up to me.

"Yes!" I said as I quickly run away from him, because on the looks of his face it's time to be tickled. But he caught up to me quickly & hold on to my waist as I try escaping him, but we end up falling down & rolling around on the grass, until we stop rolling with Michael on top, & ferociously tickles me all over. I laugh out loud, & playfully fight him to stop but he just keeps going & going.

"Okay, Michael! Stop!" I scream out.

"Okay, I think you learned your lesson." He gets up off me, & sits next to me, & I sit up. He asks me

"So is it true?, you really like climbing mountains now?"

"Yeah I've gotten used to it, rather quickly."

"Well that's great."

"Is that why you've been carrying me here for the past 3 days in a row?"

"Part of it…."

"Oh Michael…" I rolled my eyes & playfully elbow his stomach.

"Hey, don't hurt me now."

"I'll try not to." I wink at him & he winks back. There was a bit of some silence between us, for a couple of moments, a little break, maybe all that tickling made us kind of tired. I then just remembered, I have something to give Michael.

"So Michael, I have something for you too."

"Oh really! What is it?"

"Cover your eyes Michael!" He gets up & walks around in a circle with his eyes closed.

"There covered!" He says as he looks extremely excited for what he'll be getting. I take out of my purse, a cute little teddy bear & some chocolates for us to share.

"You may not like it but you can look now!" I said while nervous that he may not like the present. He turns my way & uncovers his eyes & says

"Aw, that's so sweet of you Kitty!" He walks over to his presents takes up the teddy first & says

"This bear is so cute, it'd be nice for me to cuddle with at night!"

"You'd really, cuddle with it at night Michael?" I ask, thinking he's being a bit sarcastic with me.

"Of course I would! Why not?"

"Aww Michael, you are so adorable."

"Aww, no your more adorable." He walks over & sits back at his original, spot & gives me a big hug & a kiss on the cheek.

"Okay lets get down into these chocolates before they melt on us!" Michael says enthusiastically

"Okay, Michael." we got into the chocolates & remained quiet for some minutes, just looking at the beautiful skies, & breathing the fresh air.

"Nice & Quiet isn't it?" Michael asks as he looks up in the sun.

"It really is. Even with the city right across the street, you'd think you'd hear allot of noise, but really you don't."

"True, any places like this in New York City?"

"Well….Central Park is kind of quiet. I wouldn't recommend going there at night though."

"Why not?"

"Crazy people, well you can go. But just make sure you have something on you or at least you aren't going by yourself."

"But isn't there crazy people all over New York? Especially those train stations with all that graffiti."

"Well you make a point, but you actually see them in the park, & they attack you. There's always witnesses on the trains so you won't see the crazy people approach you."

"Ha yeah, the chocolates all done already?"

"Yeah you had most of it."

"Are you serious?"

"Yes I am."

"Damn."

"We can buy some more on the way back."

"Oh yeah, well speaking of New York there's something I need to talk to you about…"

"Yes, Michael."

"Well, I called your mom & had a friendly conversation with her, & she said she wants you to comeback home, & so since she's the parent & what she says go, & your still underage, we decided you should comeback. Since we aren't doing anything about the music until your birthday, which isn't until August."

When he told me that my mood went from happy to extreme anger. I don't want to go back home, Michael knows that, I haven't mentioned missing home in the past 2 weeks. So how could he do this to me? Fucking Traitor.

"You What!" I Scream with my face, getting as red as tomatoes & my eyes bulging. I slap him with all my force out of my anger & frustration. Michael rolls over & stands up, I warp my hand around my mouth, now realizing what I just did. I walk over to him, & he walks quickly away, I gently tug on to him & he flashes his arm away & turns to me & says

"Don't touch me. I see your true colors came out. You can take this teddy bear back & just don't talk to me." He throws the teddy bear at me as I catch it, Michael runs over to the mountains & I follow & I shout out to him

"It was an accident! I never meant to react that way!"

He completely ignores me the whole way up the mountains & didn't even dare look at me. He goes into the limo & left me hanging. I cry to myself, thinking about just how stupid & impulsive I was. How could I slap him? How can I be so mean? When did I become so violent? I was never the type to hit anyone, especially if it was someone I loved so much as Michael. What was going on with me? I climb up the mountains on my own, slowly when I reached up I saw my motorcycle was still there. At least he left me, my motorcycle. So I can get back to my hotel. I rode off, crying the whole way back, knowing I've never cried non - stop for this long ever in my life.

Chapter 18 - The One I Gave My Heart To by BrittanyJacksonx

June 20, 1986 - 5:21 pm

**Michael's POV**

I've been in the limo for 4 hours going back to my home in Encino, & all I can think about was that impulsive, hard slap Kitty gave me. How could she be that way? Why couldn't she talk to me about how she was feeling? That's why I brought the subject matter up, so we can talk about how she feels about this whole transition. Kitty's never really told me much about her family, since we've met. I've heard a couple of stuff about, her mother so I'm sure she probably has an okay relationship with her, but I've never heard her mention a father, a brother, a uncle, a aunty, or an other family member…Maybe she has a bad relationship with them? Or, could it be possible she doesn't even know them? Were lacking, communication, allot it seems, because how can you be so angry about going home? Something's going on there, that I don't know about.

Kitty's gorgeous face, & pure personality flashes through my head. I've only known her for only 2 weeks, but for everyday of the 2 weeks I've hung out with her, gotten to know her a little better. But there was always something about her that drew me more to her, & crave to be around her more often. She has such innocence, in her eyes & personality that you wouldn't even think she'd hurt a fly. But I guess as the old saying goes, looks can really deceive. Maybe her true side is coming out, or maybe it was all an accident, something in the moment, But if she really loves me, how can she do me this way?

The limo stops right in front of my house, & I pay my limo driver for giving me my ride & I walk out of the limo into my home. As I walk in, I see a surprise visitor I wasn't exactly expecting. Tatiana is back. I thought she wasn't coming until, the 25th? I don't like the idea of her coming today, I'm not in my best mood, & she's going to want me to be on my best mood or she'll make a fuss out of it.

"Michael! Your Finally Home!" Tatiana says as she runs up to me & gives me a big hug.

"Where have you been, Michael? I've been waiting for you for the past 2 hours!" She adds.

"Oh, I've just been in the studio, working on my new album. Sorry about that, I had no idea you were coming today." I lied, well not exactly, I have been going to the studio working on my new album, but that's not where I was coming from.

"I know, I thought it'd be better if I gave you a surprise, because I know we've missed each other so much!"

"Yeah….we have." I didn't miss her very much, right now I really don't care that she came back. I wish she'd go back to where she was originally.

"When are you going to give me my 'welcome back' kiss Michael?" She asks, being needy.

"Right now." She smiles brightly as I warp my hands around her waist & give her a little peck kiss, as were being interrupted by a voice.

"I don't mean to interrupt you love birds, but dinner's ready." My brother, Jackie informs us.

Tatiana & I slowly walk to the dinner table where each & everyone of my brothers & sisters, are sitting & sharing out food. I sat at the chair right in front of me, in between Janet & Latoya. Tatiana taps me on my back & whispers in my ear

"How about we eat in the living room? so we can catch up on each other, since we haven't seen each other for a while."

"We'll, catch up later, right now I just want to eat." I don't think catching up was the main reason, why she wanted us to eat alone, sometimes she didn't like it when I wanted to be with my family, or anyone else besides her. She loves to be in the center of attention & today I'm not in quite the mood to be giving anyone all of my attention.

I shared out my own food, & begin eating before everyone else did.

"Michael, what's up with you today? You don't seem yourself." Latoya asks out of curiosity.

"Just hungry…" I answer her.

"Michael! You're always hungry! But your never usually this quiet!" Randy butted in. I see their concerned but I can't exactly tell them what happened, Tatiana is here, & I don't want to cause any trouble with her & I don't want them to think of Kitty as my 'other woman' because of the amount time & money I've been spending on her.

"What are we having for dessert today? I feel for chocolate." I ask, trying to change the subject & to forget about what happened earlier, be myself.

"Well it's great you asked for chocolate because were having chocolate cake, today for dessert Michael." Janet answers.

"That's wonderful, I've been craving for chocolate all day."

"Great, maybe that'll put you in a better mood." Janet replies as she winks at me & I wink back.

I finish eating my dinner & as they were all sharing out cake, I took out a slice for myself & I went into my room, wanting to be alone. Seems like no matter what I do, I can't seem to take Kitty off my mind, thoughts of her just depress me. I just need sometime on my own. Maybe tomorrow I'd feel a little better. I hear a knock on my door & I say

"Come in!"

I saw my mother, slowly walk in, as I eat my cake & she sits next to me & asks

"Michael, what's wrong? You don't seem to be as cheerful as you usually are. "

"I know."

"Are you upset Tatiana came back so soon?"

"Kind of… but I'm just tired mother."

"Are you sure your just tired, Michael? You know you can talk to me about anything."

"Yeah, I'm sure. I'll be better in the morning, thanks for checking up on me, Mother."

"Okay darling, I love you."

"Love you too." My mother & I hug, in which felt like we hugged for a life time. I walk her out of my room, & take my cake plate out to the dish washing machine. I walk past the living room, where Tatiana is watching TV at & I walk straight into my room & hop on to my bed, seems as if everyone's gone to bed. I guess I should too, I dress into some red PJ''s & get back into my bed as I close my eyes, for a split second, I hear my door creep. It's Tatiana. She sits by the edge of the bed & rubs my stomach through my pajamas & says

"Well, everyone's sleeping…" By the look on her face & the way she's rubbing me, I knew exactly what was on her mind.

"And?" I ask. She lays herself on top of my stomach & says

"And so, were the only ones up…."

"I know."

"So, I've came back so early because I missed you…." her hand crawls down to my crotch, before continuing "In more then just….One way….I'm sure your feeling it to, aren't you?"

"Yeah, I'm feeling like going to sleep. Care for a cuddle?" I asked, trying to make it up to her for not paying her so much attention since coming home. I wasn't exactly in the mood or in the right frame of mind to be having sex, so hopefully I don't piss her off for seeming totally uninterested. She sighs, so I know she's pissed with me. She gets off me & crosses her arms & says

"I can't believe you Michael, I come back from my mother's house & I left you for over a month, & you don't want to sleep with me?"

I knew this was going to happen, sooner or later.

"We'll make love tomorrow night, just tonight is not a good night for me. Sorry Tatiana."

She gets up off the bed & faces me standing.

"Sorry? Sorry is all you can say? Our relationship has been rocky for awhile & I've had it with you, you don't want to spend time with ME, you don't want to kiss ME, you don't want to have sex with ME, not even phone sex is good enough, you don't want to buy anything for ME! You don't want to do what I want to do."

"That's fine. I'm tired of the relationship always revolving around you, I can't spend time with anybody but you, or you'll have a fit. We always do what you want to do. When you want to do it, How you want to do it. & when you don't get your way, you give me hell about it. I try my best to be as loyal & perfect to you as I can. But I can do a million things right & you'll still find something to complain about. If you've had it with me, then I am fed the fuck up with you!"

"Fuck you! All I wanted from you today is some quality time, & some hot, beautiful sex. But that's too much to ask for! I'm leaving!" She storms out of the room with the door slammed shut. I couldn't be bothered to go to her rescue, & make up right now.

Today has turned out to be such a disaster for me, it all started so happy. I woke up at my usual time, ate breakfast, & went out & brought Kitty her motorcycle, sign our names on it, then I went to the studio for a while, then I pick up Kitty from her hotel take her back to my secret hideout & give her, the motorcycle, only to be slapped in the face in the end. Then I come home to nagging Tatiana. My day turned into a disaster & I don't know how am I going to fix all of this.

June 21, 1986 - 1:42 am

I'm turning from side to side on my bed non - stop thinking of no one but Kitty. Despite the big blow out I had with my Tatiana. Kitty is still the only person I can think of. I can't sleep, tonight because of how obsessed I am with that impulsive slap she gave me. I want it to just go away, I wish I could sleep so I can relax, & recuperate but seems like I can't.

I look by my phone which was right beside the bed. How about I, call Kitty, to talk to her, & work this all out. But it's almost 2 am at night, she could be sleeping. Or…wait, why am I calling? Shouldn't she should be calling me? I didn't do anything wrong…..But I mean, what if she's afraid to call? What if she's afraid I may not answer? Or I may not want to speak to her ever again? Or what if she hasn't even been thinking about the whole situation? What if she thinks I deserved to be slapped? Maybe she's sleeping tight, happy she's living in a hotel under my money, has a motorcycle, & is living life. She probably hasn't even thought about me all night…..maybe, she really never did love me. I gave my whole entire heart to her & she just throws it back in my face like it was nothing. I don't know what to think anymore or believe, I just wish this never happened in the first place.

June 21, 1986 - 2:01 am

**Kitty's POV**

It just turned 2 am, & I'm in bed crying my eyes out & blowing my nose in tissue thinking of what I have done to Michael earlier on. I turn on the TV thinking it'll take my mind off it, First thing I saw when the TV turns on was, his sister Janet music video playing called 'Let's Wait Awhile.' Seeing Janet reminds me of Michael so Immediately changed the TV channel, I flick through & everything on seems so boring, or pornographic. So I turned it off & listen to myself sob, & cry my eyes out. I look at myself in the mirror & my eyes a bloodshot red. I look ugly, & drugged up as if I was smoking something.

I turn to the left of my bed & I saw my room telephone there, maybe I should give him a call & get this all over with. But what if he doesn't want to? Earlier today he just stormed out of his secret hideout, & didn't even look at me. That's how angry he was, what if he hasn't calmed down? What if he's just as angry at me? What if it's true, he doesn't want to talk to me…..yet? Or maybe he doesn't want to talk to me at all? Maybe he's disgusted of me, & hates me & would be happy if he never talked to me ever again. I hope he just realizes it just was just an impulsive mistake I did without even thinking. This isn't who I am, or what I am about, I'm not violent or slap people out of nowhere. I need to find Michael, I need to apologize, but I'm so afraid he may not want to hear it. Gosh, I fuck up everything good that seems to come my way, it seems.

Chapter 19 - Come Back To Me by BrittanyJacksonx

June 25, 1986 - 5:48 pm

It's been 5 days since the incident with Michael happened, & we still haven't talked or seen each other or anything. My fears of calling him still haunt me, at night & I haven't had more then 2 hours of sleep. Knowing I hurt a man who I've always loved, makes, me want to crawl under a bed & never come out. I don't know what's better for me, committing suicide or staying alive. Because I can't be anymore ashamed of myself right now, that it's hard for me to show myself in public.

Right now, I'm walking down in a supermarket, looking for something I may want. Not that I need anything. But, I thought it'd be a pass time for me to not sit in the hotel crying, & it can possibly take my mind away from it for awhile. As I search for the aisle for something I may want, this random man walks around me & I look up & down with attitude at him. I wasn't in the mood for any stalkers.

"Hey, girl…..your looking sexy." he says coming up behind me.

"Thanks. I wish I could say the same for you." I replied as I walked off like a bitch. I really wasn't in the mood, for any kind of flirts, or just to talk anyways. If I open my mouth I just know something rude is going to come out of it. Even if not intended to be.

I walk down another aisle & I see a very, very familiar face. Chastity it was. As if, I needed someone to piss me off, even more. I turn to the right, quickly, pretended as if I didn't see her. But she approaches me slowly & glares at me, as she walks past. When I looked at the corner of her eye & saw her glare, I couldn't help but to react from it. I gave her a glare back to & say

"Who the fuck are you looking at?"

"A underage whore who is fucking a 27 year old man. Oh, your even dressing like him too. Slut." she throws a newspaper at my face & I look down to my feet & I noticed, I'm wearing loafers. Great, I see I've been lacking way to much sleep lately. But how does she know?, even though I'm not sleeping with Michael, how does she even know I met him? Michael's & I relationship has been private….or at least that's how it seemed to be. I look at the front cover of the newspaper & it says

"Jacko's new love affair!"

There's a picture of Michael & I hugging, right at the front of the 'secret hideout' that night I was tipsy. What the fuck! I'm just hugging the man, nothing sexual going on there & all of a sudden I'm his mistress! How can this be? Who found us?, this place was supposed to be a secret place, Michael's & I relationship is supposed to be private, even if ended. Gosh, I can't believe this shit. I bet Michael had nothing to do with this & is probably just as shocked as me. I'd want to talk about it with him right now, but I can't! Maybe he'd think I had something to do with this anyways, & sent out all of our information to the media to make up lies about us & I make money. He probably doesn't even trust me anymore, or thinks I'd pull of stunts like this. I tore the paper up quietly, taking all of my frustrations out on it. Then I walked over to another section of the super market, as if nothing happened. I asked one of the people who work at the super market, to clean up that mess of newspaper, crumbles, at aisle 27. Of course I wasn't going to clean up that shit. I walk over to where I saw these big knives are sold & they immediately caught my attention. I wonder why knives would attract me, it's not like I'm going to use them, anytime soon or maybe ever.

I feel a random tap on my back, I turn around to see who is it, more then likely some random stranger coming up to me to tell me I'm sexy. As if, they have any chance in hell being with me. What I saw was a short, girl, curvy body, looks like she's about 19, looking up at me since I'm really tall handing me the newspaper with a pen in her hand saying

"Hey! Oh My Gosh! I can't believe I'm meeting you! Your Michael Jackson's girlfriend! Can I get your autograph?"

What the hell? What the hell? What the hell? Is all I can think of right now, as my day couldn't have gotten any worse, I have someone treating me like some kind of celebrity. I took the newspaper & put on a fake smile & said

"You want a autograph honey?"

"Yes! Oh & I'd like to ask, how are his kisses? Is he really good in bed as he is on stage? It's wonderful I'm meeting someone really close & personal with Michael! I'm a huge fan!"

I got furious, that this girl wants my autograph just because I'm 'too close for comfort' with Michael. I took the newspaper & cross the headline about Michael & I all off & put a X through the picture, I quickly scanned through the newspaper looking for any other headlines involving Michael & I because I know their going to have the 'cover story' on it too. When I found it I crossed everything they wrote about us & any other pictures they have of us. Then I signed my name in script since she did ask for a autograph & I politely handed her back the newspaper, when she saw it back she gasped in shock & I took a deep breathe & calm down & say

"Before you make any assumptions, theirs only one thing I need to tell you, & that is, if you are any, at all, a Michael Jackson fan, you wouldn't believe a word that they say about us in the newspaper. Okay? Now have a good day."

The girl walked away as if she's confused or unsure of herself. I hope she took my little advice to her & does not believe in whatever they said about us, because it is all lies. None of the information in there has been confirmed by Michael or I. the article says 'representatives' & 'close friends' Which makes it false right away. I turn around & look at the knives again.

"Hey Kitty…."

My thoughts are interrupted by a voice, who I knew who it was right away, Aiden. What does he want from me? My day has been hell, & as it goes on it seems to just get worse. I didn't answer him, nor did I bother to look. I just kept looking at the knives that are in front of me.

"Kitty, I know you don't want to talk to me, or look at me but I don't blame you…"

I sighed, as I just stood there & listened, I wanted to ignore this man, but something inside just tells me to stay & listen, I don't know, maybe inside I still had feelings for him.

"I finally realized what I did to you, was so very wrong, & your mother should have damn well took that gun, & shoot me dead with it…because that's what I deserved…"

He walks up closer to me, & continues

"What I'm trying to say is, that, Kitty, I really did love you…That's why I stayed with you for so long, I really cared about you, I never really cared that much about Chastity, yeah she's the mother of my daughter but that's it. The pregnancy was an accident, what we had was & still is a fling. At the end of the day if I had to choose between the both of you, I knew I'd choose you. & Even now I would…You look as beautiful as ever, never seen you so pretty….."

He walks even closer to me, placing his left hand on top of my left hand.

"My point is that, I want you back. Take me back….I swear we'd live the happy life we planned to live, get married & we have kids of our own…..it can still happen if we just believe."

His words are nice, sweet & loving. But I'm afraid he's a little too late. There's no chance in hell, I'm going to take him back, after everything he put me through. He deserves to be…..killed for this shit.

"Please….Kitty, we need to talk about this…."

I turned around & shouted angrily

"Talk? Talk about what!" I quickly grabbed the knife up & Aiden runs away as I chased him around, security came,& lift me up & took me out of the store as the knife falls out of my hand & I try to fight & give the security a hard time so they can let go of me, right now I was in the mood of just taking all of my frustrations out on Aiden! Just how dare he! He needs to be killed!

The securities carried me out of the grocery store after 15 minutes of me giving them hell about it.

"Hey listen, don't ever come back to the store, or we'll just have to arrest you. Okay?"

"Oh don't worry I won't! Have a nice night." I said as I smiled sarcastically at them.

"whore." I heard them murmur. I'll let it fly, I don't want my day to get any worse then it already is.

Just, what's wrong with me? Lately I've became so short tempered & impulsive, this isn't who I am…..How did I become this way? My normal me wouldn't have picked up at knife like that! Yeah I would have been pissed the fuck off, but to try & literally kill someone? I was never the type to be like that, or I don't know, I guess Aiden's different with everything he had me go through, but still. I got on my motorcycle & rode off back, home.

June 26, 1986 - 2:59 am

**Michael's POV**

Another sleepless night it was for me, as I lay next to my girlfriend Tatiana. We made up earlier, & spent the whole day together, which made me feel allot better about everything, Tatiana & I had the most fun we've ever had in months. It brought back old flames, & made me feel the way I felt about her before we had endless quarrels, I hope it stays like this for us for awhile.

However, even during all the fun I had I was still sad on the inside, about Kitty. I can't seem to take her out of my mind, no matter what. I've been losing sleep & still am over her. I don't know how long this will go on, I'd like if it'd end now, I wish she'd call & apologize to me, tell me how much she loves me & misses me. It's been now 6 days, & I don't know if I should just move on or call, just to know what's up with us, so I can finally get a good night sleep & stop worrying.

June 26, 1986 - 3:26 am

**Kitty's POV**

Another morning, without Michael, & without sleep. I still fear to call the man, I fear once he hears the sound of my voice he'd immediately hang up. I fear because of my own very fears we may never even talk again or even if I overcome my fears we still may never be friends again. It's been 6 days technically & I'm sure Michael's probably haven't thought about me since the day of the incident, that man has a girlfriend & is very busy. He has no time to worry about us. I think….I think it's over. I instantly drowned my face into my pillow as I begin to cry again, for the 166654646 time of the day. I can't believe I fucked up an relationship so perfect, everything was going so nice & smoothly, Michael's been the most sweetest person anyone's ever been to me & this is how I pay him back? If I were him I wouldn't want to be associated with me any longer.

Chapter 20 - Do I Ever Cross Your Mind? Anytime? by BrittanyJacksonx

June 27, 1986 - 11:54 am

My eyes are swollen from the amount of crying I've been doing since the morning, my eyes feel bruised, and rough like I've been beat to death. I haven't gotten out of bed or done anything yet and it was almost the afternoon. I need to do something about this, if I want the pain to end.

I got up off my bed & took a shower, I decide, I'll go to the hair salon to do my hair, as a pass time. Then I'll think about riding my motorcycle to Michael's 'secret hideout' to see if he'll be there. But after that whole news broke out about us and found us right there, maybe he doesn't want to go back. Maybe now there's a bunch of paparazzi waiting for us down there. But hey, It's worth the chance. I get dressed and I leave the hotel, hopefully nothing as horrible as yesterday, happens to me again.

June 27, 1896 - 12:35 pm

**Michael's POV**

I turn on my boom box to start dancing to whatever song, that plays, and as the song begins I'm interrupted by an annoyed female voice.

"MICHAEL!"

I turn around and I see it's Tatiana, now what did I do now, to make her upset? She walks up to my face carrying a newspaper in her hand.

"What's all this about? Hanging out with a girl I have no idea about, huh?" she adds.

I looked at the paper & I saw a picture of Kitty and I hugging last week. Tatiana flips the pages through to one other picture of Kitty and I, where I was holding the wine bottle up, on that night she was tipsy. How in the blue hell did anyone catch these photos? I swear there were no paparazzi around. No one's supposed to know about the secret hideout, no one was supposed to know about our relationship just yet, how could this be?

Just looking at this I just know Tatiana is going to be furious about it, not that she believes in everything she reads, but because I've been hanging out with a female friend she doesn't know about while she was gone & she hates when I hang around other girls. She gets really envious, especially if their pretty girls like Kitty.

"I can't believe you have this secret friend and you never told me about her! How could you Michael? Do you have a crush on this girl?, so that's why you don't want to tell anyone about her?"

"Tatiana, calm down, I'll explain…"

"No excuses Michael! If she's just a friend then why is she such a secret? Oh & that wine bottle picture, I bet the both of you spent the night together drinking wine! Oh Jesus! I can just IMAGINE, what happened between the 2 of you that night. I bet you were having some kind of fling while I was gone!"

She walks away and throws the newspaper around the place, I run to her and say

"Tatiana, it isn't what it seems to be! Don't you see that newspaper is trying to trick you? Don't you see that the media is trying to turn something innocent into something dirty?"

She walks into the kitchen, where all of my brothers are eavesdropping on us, & she turns around & faces me

"It's not. I mean a wine bottle? What else were you going to do with it? There is something going on with you & this girl…I should have known. I'm a fool, you weren't busy in the damn studio, you were busy fucking that chick! I can't believe you, I think I'm done with you!"

She walks away & I gently tug her arm & say

"Tatiana! Why are you doing this to me? You haven't even let me talk to you about it even for one second! Just listen to me, that picture is not what you think it is, yes there was a wine bottle in the limo, but I wasn't intending on drinking it with her, she's not even 21 years old yet. When were riding in the limo, I was talking allot to the limo driver & I guess she got bored & drunk the whole thing off, I didn't realize until we got off and I asked her 'you drunk this didn't you?' with the bottle in my hand & that's exactly where that picture came from! She was tipsy the whole night, & I was completely sober. We did absolutely nothing but joke and play around. She's not my other woman, she's just a friend. I don't see why I have to report to you who's my friend or not. I'm a grown man & I can hang out with whomever I want to whenever I want to and not need to tell you or anyone else. That's the truth, I'd never cheat on you Tatiana, I love you."

She continues walking away and then she stops in her tracks, turns around to face me from afar and says

"Michael, I don't know how much I believe you." Then walks away, out of the house.

Just as things were getting better for us, something had to ruin us. I sigh and I walk over to the table, then I felt a tap on my back, I am frighten by the random tap, and I quickly turn around to see who it is.

"You alright, bro?"

Jackie asks, as all the rest of my brothers crowd around me.

"How do you know about…the argument?" I ask feeling clueless on how they'd know so much unless they were eavesdropping the whole time.

"It happened right here in front of us."

"Really? I don't remember seeing you guys here."

"Yep, we were your witnesses eating lunch." Marlon explains to me.

"Oh…..Great."

Randy grabs a seat & sits next to me & says

"So love stoned over Tati aren't you?"

"Yeah."

"Aw, come on bro! You, 2 are going to be crazy about each other again tomorrow! You'll see." Tito tells me.

I sigh and say

"I guess….can we have a subject change please?"

"We sure can, I'd like to know more about your Kitty friend, Because she is gorgeous from head to toe!" Randy says.

"I know right? Damn Michael, instead of you here sulking over Tatiana, you should be with Kitty tapping that ass! I know I would be if I were you!" Jackie adds, & both Randy & Jackie high 5 each other. I shake my head & smile at their pervy ways.

"YAY! WE MADE HIM SMILE! HIGH 5 ME AGAIN JACKIE!" Randy shouts out in enthusiasm.

"No! I'll HIGH 10 YOU!" Jackie replies as the 'high 10' each other.

"Thanks, for trying to help me out bros, I really appreciate it, but I'm going to go out for a while now. See you soon."

They all wave at me and I wave back as I left the house and walked straight into a limo that's waiting right outside, my home. I smiled, for a split second, but my sadness all came back. I stopped thinking about what happened earlier with Tatiana, now my attention is back on Kitty. I flashback in my mind all of the fun we had together, & everything we shared, all the love we had. Through out it all I felt like I fell in love with her too…I don't know what to do, I'm still afraid to call her. But I guess I should do it, since I want to end this.

The limo had a phone installed into it so I called Kitty's hotel room phone number, I hear dial tone, as I anticipate her picking up. The dial goes on and on, driving me crazy I hear the hotel's answering machine. No pick up, I don't get this, does she not care about us? Is she running away from our issue? Or What? I didn't bother to leave a message. I'm just going to my secret hideout, or was my secret hide out. I hope there's no paparazzi around. To recover from all of this, & then it will be history. I can't be the only one wanting to make up & forget. She has to be in this with me too, if not then I'm fighting for nothing.

June 27, 1986 - 2:58 pm

**Kitty's POV**

Just coming out from the salon, as I have my hair in a brand new fashion, with my make up all dark and lip stick really red. Innocence is lost. So I need to stop looking & acting as if I am, because I'm not, I'm just a crazy little ill mannered bitch. It's all I am & it's all I'm about. I'm going to the secret hideout but I don't see myself being forgiven or even him showing up there is kind of slim to nothing…..but I guess it's worth the try. I hop on to my motorcycle and ride off.

Chapter 21 - Lady In My Life by BrittanyJacksonx

June 27, 1986 - 6:51 pm

I reach to the secret hideout, and take off my helmet, looked around to see if there was anyone here. There was no limo parked out, and I don't see any paparazzi around. I think I'm safe, since we haven't been there for a week, or at least together. I look down at the secret hideout for a while and climb down to it, slowly. I look all around here and I walk over to the lake. Listening to the sounds of nature…and cars passing by.

Memories of us take over my mind and all the fun Michael and I had together. It's been only a week, but the time went by so slowly, it felt like a decade. I begin to cry again, messing up my makeup, because of just how depressing this has been for me. I wish he were here, I wish we stayed the way we were, laughing, playing, tickling, and then repeat. It was basically all we'd do to each other, and we'd do it for hours and never get tired.

I've been down here for quite a long while now, and no Michael. I guess I should go, and maybe give him a call tonight. Just to show I do care and love him. I walk over to the mountains on the left and I hear a noise. I hide away under the other mountain next to it since now I can't guarantee its Michael, because the 'secret' hideout is all over the news now. So it can damn well be some pap, nosy folks or a crazed fan.

I heard a drop into the grass and I looked up, saw Michael from behind. Immediately, I begin crying again. I don't know what should I do, I don't know if I should stay here and hide away from him and hope he doesn't see me, all the way until he leaves. Or should I come out. I think I need to give it up, maybe he can hear something like sobbing around him, so maybe he suspects someone's around. I need to come out of the closet now.

I begin to walk towards him, sobbing hard and loud, Michael facing the river, and as I get closer to him he turns around & sees me. I continue walking and say

"Michael, I'm so sorry" I warp my arms around him and hold him tight, before I continue saying "Please, forgive me." I sob on his clothes, as I hold on to him, I hope he can find it somewhere in his heart to forgive me.

He hugs me back, and says

"I forgive you, I love you." He places a kiss on my forehead.

"I love you too."

The hug was sharing right at this moment, felt like the most passionate hug I've ever experienced. Filled with emotion, love, pain & hurt. It's so soft & amazing, reminded me of something magical that felt like it lasted, a whole lifetime.

"Can we talk?"

Michael asks, as he looks deeply into my eyes, he looks like he's been doing a bit of crying himself.

"Sure."

We walk closer to the mountains as we sit down on the grass facing each other.

"I understand, your upset about going home, but just, why did you out lash at me like that? Why couldn't you just tell me how you feel inside instead?" Michael asks.

I sigh and say "Michael, I don't know, I think a little bit of my family genes were coming out of me that day. It was something impulsive & short tempered. I'm not like this way, I don't know why I feel like I'm becoming more like them, I guess I'm really just a fuck up."

"Kitty you're not a fuck up."

"Stop trying to be nice Michael, I am. You know it."

"No you're not; people do things they never mean to do, all of the time. It was an accident, you're only human."

"No, I really am a fuck up, growing up I saw allot of violent stuff and I always vowed to never be that way, or if my significant other were to put a finger on me violently, I'd leave him immediately. But now I'm becoming my very own enemy. " I sigh before continuing my statement "I wish I were more like you, you yourself had a rough childhood, worse than mines actually, but you turned out pretty well, you're not short - tempered…Your perfect."

"No, you're not a fuck up. I can be pretty shitty too, just ask Tatiana. But the thing is, that there's allot of people who go through and see allot growing up, some rise above it and never become of it, and others, it ruins them for life…I understand, you think this is going to ruin you, but I don't think it is, I don't think this is who you are or who your becoming to be, I think you were just in the moment. You'll be okay."

"No I won't Michael, Listen 2 days ago I took up a knife to go kill Aiden, at the super market. That's how violent I've become, before I'd never do something so crazy & barbaric…Michael I really think there's something wrong with me…."

"Really? Then if you think you have a problem, then I can appoint some counseling for you."

"You don't have to be nice, Michael."

"But I want to, so do you want this?"

I kind of hesitated; I wouldn't think he'd be so caring about me just yet.

"Yes."

"Perfect…" his hands slowly caresses the grass, moving towards my hand, placing his hand on top of mines, looking down on them, and look at our hands & kind of half smile, he winks at me.

"So, would it make you feel better if I came with you to New York?"

"I don't know, my family can be a mess, and I don't want some huge blow out, to take place in front of you…."

"It will be okay, families get like that sometimes, so I understand."

"Yeah you understand until you see a glass flying in the air like a bird…"

"I doubt they'd be like that, around a guest….would they?"

"Well, they tend to behave themselves around guests, so I guess not, especially since you're a 'special guest' they'd be really calmer, but I don't know for sure…"

"Okay, let's hope they behave themselves, not because I'm around, but for their Kitty."

I giggled for a brief time and say

"Let's hope…So, will I just be visiting NYC for a while? Or will I come back here?"

"That's one of the questions I wanted to ask you, it's really up to you."

"Oh um I'll make my decision when we reach there, and see how I feel."

"Okay, it's good your consider to stay awhile with your family."

"Yeah, when's the flight? Or the flight hasn't been booked yet?"

"Were booked for July 4th."

"Oh Sweet."

We stayed quiet for a good while, seems as if we have nothing to say. Until he takes my hand up, with his hand now holding mines, our fingers collided into each other, as he turns his hand facing me and leans over to caress my face, with his knuckles I giggle when I felt his soft knuckles against my cheek.

"Aw Michael! You're such a sweetheart!" I said in enthusiasm.

"Just trying to make you smile…"

"Thank you, now it's my turn."

"Okay," we sat even closer to each other, as I lean over to him to caress his left cheek, he smiled, and it made me immediately keep a permanent smile on my face. His smiles made me feel like everything was alright, and were going to be just as close as we were.

"So, how's your relationship with Tatiana going?"

"I'm not exactly sure….it's up and then it's down…." Michael sighs & holds his head down, looks like he's pretty sad about what's happening in their relationship.

"Aw, Michael, are you okay?"

"I'm alright…"

I place myself next to Michael, & begin to rub his back & say

"You can talk to me about it….if you want."

"Well first it started about a week ago, when the incident between you and I happened, I went straight home and she was there. She wasn't supposed to be back, to see me until the 25th but she said she missed me allot, and decided to comeback earlier. I wasn't exactly in the most loving mood that night. So it was a pretty bad day for her to see me in, she wanted all of my attention, and to make love. I really was in no mood for that, so she got really angry we had a huge argument & didn't talk. About 2 days later I made it up to her and we hung out that whole day and everything was cool, reminded me of how it was when we first started. Then the rumors about us came about & she was mad, I explained to her that you and I are just friends. But I have reason to believe she's jealous and just really insecure or maybe she just doesn't trust me enough that I'd tell the truth. The wine bottle picture was completely innocent on my part; I told her the whole incident, and how exactly it went. But she doesn't believe me; she thinks I was having some kind of fling with you, when it's not true, According to her she thinks were over."

"Why would she be jealous, of our relationship?"

"She would be jealous of us because you're a female, young, pretty, she'd think you'd steal me away….If she knew how much time we spent together while she was gone she'd go off the wall."

"Why would she go off the wall? Does she not like seeing you hang out with your friends?"

"She doesn't seeing me hang with my family either, she likes the attention on her…"

"Really? She sounds like one of the spoiled brats who, likes the world revolving around them and must get their way."

Michael laughs while I'm wondering why and says

"I don't know anyone who's described her any better than you!"

I laugh along with him & say

"Then why are you with her?"

"Because, when the relationship started, everything was perfect, and it was perfect for quite a long while, then recently around 3 months ago, I don't know what happened between us, all we seem to do is argue and every little thing is a fuss. I don't even feel the same about her anymore; we used to have so much fun, and suddenly we've become so cold to each other… I stick around because I always have faith that we can work out but from the looks of us now, were border lining, break up."

"Aw Michael, well, even if you 2 don't make it, then at least you can say you tried to make the relationship long - lasting."

"That's true."

I randomly begin admiring his hair and playing in it,

"So, Mike, what's your opinion on us being 'rumored' to be a pair?"

"I hate it, I absolutely despise, how dirty their making our relationship, according to those 'close friends' and 'representatives' what the hell? Anyone who believes in that crap is smoking something."

"Oh, which reminds me, Michael, on the 25th this girl, came up to me & asked me for an autograph because apparently, I'm your girlfriend!"

We laugh & Michael says

"Oh, my….I didn't know 'dating me' would give you fans!"

"Apparently, it does. I was so pissed when she asked she was like…." I fake cough to put on an impersonation voice before continuing my statement "Hey! Aren't you Michael Jackson's girlfriend? Can I get your autograph? How are his kisses? Is he as good in bed as he is on stage!' Man when I heard that, I felt like slamming my head against a table!"

"Wow! Your first fan Kitty! Congrats!" Michael hugs me up and gets sarcastically happy, and I gave him an annoyed look on my face.

"No Michael I'm serious, I crossed out everything they wrote about us on it and even the pictures & told her 'Before you make any assumptions, there's only one thing I need to tell you, & that is, if you are any, at all, a Michael Jackson fan, you wouldn't believe a word that they say about us in the newspaper. Okay? Now have a good day.' and she seemed so unsure of whether she should take my word of advice or believe in what the reporter says. I really don't like the idea of having 'so called fans' just because I hang out with you, I don't want fame like that."

"Don't worry, I don't think you'll get any more like that girl, who you met at the super market…."

"Are you sure?"

"I'm not sure, I've never been linked to the public with someone who isn't famous….I think you should stay inside now, just so these things don't happen again, or just in case you want to go somewhere, I'll assign a body guard to guard you so no crazy people, come around or last option is just walk around with a disguise…"

"Jeez, I need all of that?"

"Just in case anymore pictures of us arise or if the rumor keeps resurfacing….But those are just some options, you can just take your chances and walk freely, but I'm just saying random people will come up to talk to you now, because your affiliated with me."

"Oh wow….that's kind of…I don't know odd? Why would someone just to get to know me just because I'm friends with this superstar?"

"I really don't know, I don't get it either. But that's just how people and the media are. It's okay; you're going to be a well-known singer soon."

"Yeah I'd be pretty well known before August."

"Oh, I bet."

We lay together, as the sun was just about setting, until I was interrupted by Michael's voice

"What's up with the new style kitty? You even have a new hair cut & your hair is curled in a different style, what's up with that?"

"You don't like it or something?"

"It looks great but, I prefer you the way you were, this look makes you look really mature."

"Really you prefer the old spiral curls?"

"Yes."

"Aw, well I think I kind of prefer that look too, I'll change it back soon."

"Good."

The moon was up and shining by now, looking at the moon made me feel a little tired, I begin to take a nap, then all of a sudden I'm feeling something crawl up my shoulder, I jump up & scream thinking it's a spider, when I looked over at Michael, I see he's dying with laughter. I crossed my arms & say

"That's not funny!"

"Sorry, but I really missed doing that to you Kitty!" He hugs me and kisses my cheek really quickly; I rolled my eyes and then laughed along with him. We stopped laughing, for a moment as we hear a car driving near by playing Michael's song, 'Lady in My Life' from its speaker.

"Hey, is that car coming over on this side or the other side?" Michael asks.

"I don't know, can we see from down here?"

"Sure we can, if it's parked up right up there."

We got stood up and looked up,and we didn't see any car besides Michael's limo & my motorcycle. We looked at each other I say

"Well I don't mind it, at least were listening to some music…"

"Yeah, my song" I playfully push him and say

"You don't need to brag!"

He giggles and asks

"Well would you like to dance? Or would that be pushing the 'brag' button too hard?"

I smile and answer

"No it's not I'll slow dance with you…"

I walked over to him and I warp my hands, around his neck and his hands are around my waist as we swayed from side to side in a slow motion.

"It'd be nice hearing an acapella version from you right now too…"

"Let me twirl you first then we'll do it." He says as he winks at me and then slowly twirls me around, and then were back at the same position. He comes in really close to me & begins singing

"Lay back in my tenderness

Let's make this a night we won't forget

Girl, I need your sweet caress

Reach out to a fantasy

Two hearts in the beat of ecstasy

Come to me, Girl!

And I will keep you warm

Through the shadows of the night

Let me touch you with my love

I can make you feel so right

And baby through the years

Even when were old and gray

I will love you more each day

Cause you always be the Lady in My Life"

I gasp at how shocked at how beautiful he sounds, he sounds even better, up close and personal. I was so speechless, even though I should be saying thank you to him right now, but I really couldn't utter a word or even a hum.

He holds me close to his body, to the point where we are pressed up against each other, as he holds my waist even tighter. I look up into his eyes, and he's looking back into mines, with genuine passion in his eyes, like never before. He leans in very slowly as our lips touch, and our tongues collide, twirling around slowly and compassionately for a really long time. We let go of our kiss, and we look up at each other, not knowing what to say or do, I think we have gotten shy with each other, for a moment….

Chapter 22 - Fly Away by BrittanyJacksonx

July 4, 1986 - 8:57 am

Today I fly back to my home, not exactly happy with it. But I guess it's fair, I've been in LA since very early May, and it's time for me to go back. On the Brightside, Michael's coming with me, and I should be only staying for a week, unless somewhere in my crazy mind says I should stay, I doubt that's going to happen. We're checking into the airport as we are the only people besides staff at the airport.

"Wow…nobodies here…I guess we must be early." I told him as I look around here, in total shock.

"No, it's only us on our flight."

"Really? No other famous people or millionaires coming on?"

"Nope, it's just the two of us..." He winks at me and we walk up to the staff member to check in.

"Good Morning, I need your airplane tickets and to check in your luggage's right here…"

We give the lady our tickets as she checks to see if their valid or not and while she's checking I ask

"Do we have to check in our luggage? Were the only ones in the flight…."

"Exactly, Yes should check it in, I'm sure you won't have a problem. " She explains in a sarcastically happy annoying voice. She keeps smiling sarcastically, and it's annoying me.

"Do I have to?" I ask again

"Yes, you do..."

"Listen, I don't trust airports, with my things when I was 11 back in '79 I went on a flight from New York to Atlanta, my luggage ended up in Europe. I don't care if were the only damn ones in the building! I want my luggage safe and secure with me so, don't try and 'convince' me to check it in, I say I want my luggage with me that means I WANT IT WITH ME. Okay?"

Michael places me to the side and whispers in my air

"Kitty, calm down…" Then he turns to the lady, and says

"Can we just, carry it with us? Or is this a 'must'?

"You can carry it on if it can fit, on top, if not you must check it in."

"Okay, thanks."

"And here's your airplane ticket, Michael and Catherine."

"Catherine?" Michael asks in, surprise.

"I'll explain this to you in a moment." I told him as I took my ticket from the lady and we walked off towards the waiting rooms,

"Okay, so yes, my real first name is Catherine, Kitty is my middle name. I never really told you that it was my first name because I like to be referred as Kitty. I'm also a huge fan of cats too. I thought it'd fit me better, everyone calls me Kitty, but there are a few people especially family wise who still call me Catherine. So I figure you were going to find out, soon since you were coming with me….You're not upset about it are you?"

"No, not at all, just surprised. Catherine's a beautiful name, too & it has Cat in it, so still fits you."

"Yeah but Catherine's common, how many girls you'll see walking around who aren't porn stars and strippers with the name Kitty?"

"Not allot, which makes you unique…"

"Yes, but I get allot of criticism because of it but its okay, I still love it."

"What kind of criticism?"

"Like, 'OH, your name is Kitty huh? You must be a real sleep around, aren't you?' and lots of other, put downs, and men give me degrading, flirts and many more. I didn't know you were classified as the town fling around, just by your name."

"Aw, does it bother you?"

"Sometimes it did, but I'm alright, I'm in love with my name."

"Sweet, so huge cat fan huh?"

"Yes, I love cats."

"Own a few?"

"I wish…."

"Thank you for the idea Kitty…" He gives me a sneaky smile, now I know what's on his mind.

"Michael, please don't tell me you're going to…."

"Going to what?" Michael asks, as he looks at me clueless as if he has no idea what I'm talking about.

I giggle and playfully punch him

"AOW! That hurts!"

I change my attention to the corner of my eye as I saw someone running up to us, I thought we were the 'only ones here besides staff'

"Who's that?" I ask Michael & he turns to the left to see who it is.

"Oh no, how does she know I'm here…." Michael says, as he watched this young woman run up to the both of us. Who is she? Does she have some kind of affiliation with Michael? Or wait…could it be Tatiana?

She runs right up to Michael, just ignoring my presence, as if I'm really irrelevant. And tells Michael

"Baby, listen, I'm sorry for ignoring all of your calls and not speaking to you for a whole week or anything I was just so upset, and I really thought you were cheating on me. Please, I'm sorry…"

I looked at my watch and I saw we only have 5 minutes, until it's time to board on, so of course I need to break this up, in case it may get into anything bigger. I walk in between them and say

"Our flight is in 5 minutes, so if you have anything to say each other make it really short. Thank you very much." I step out of the middle then begin walking around in circles.

"Tatiana, it really hurt me how you assumed I had an affair with her and then never even bother to make it up to me, until now. Listen I got a flight to catch, we'll talk about this, another day." Michael turns to me & says

"Ready?"

"Been ready. Let's go."

We walk out of here together as Michael is seemingly walking slowly, or I don't know maybe I'm walking pretty fast. I turn around, and I see Michael kind of looking back at her, and she had a disgust on her face and left. I wait up for Michael, as he slowly reaches up to me, I hold his hand and I walk in the same pace as him.

"What's wrong?"

"I don't know, I thought all the feelings I had for her, were kind of…dead, until now."

"Well, she didn't seem very apologetic, she had such an attitude on her face like she really shouldn't be here doing this or I don't know, maybe it's because she saw me and you're going away with me so that makes her immediately pissed."

"Well….I don't know if she was genuinely sorry either, I didn't feel it…but I want her to be….guess not."

I turn to Michael and we face each other, and I hug him, tightly while rubbing his back.

"Everything will be, okay Michael…You have me too, remember?"

"I remember." We smile, at each other and my hand goes slowly down his back as I tell him

"You are so, sexy..." as I reach down to his booty and rub it for a brief time. We laugh at my little flirt, expecting to get a kiss back.

"Thanks, but we need to get going or our flight will leave!"

"Michael! The flight can't leave! Were the only passengers!"

Chapter 23 - Fireworks by BrittanyJacksonx

July 4th 1896 - 3:35 pm

We've arrived at my mother's brown stone, in Harlem, as I ring the doorbell, since I didn't have my key any longer. Michael who's in disguise and I patiently wait for her to answer the door.

"Okay, Listen Michael there's a set of rules I want you to abide by as long as were here okay?"

Michael nods his head as his answer and I continue on

"Okay, so first off, besides myself and my mother, my family is pretty nosey and they talk allot too, so if there's anything you don't want other people to know don't tell any of my aunts or uncles or whomever is here. Just tell me okay?" I pause "Next, if they ask you about our relationship, just say were friends. Like I said, anything you say or do is being observed to the second! So you have to watch every word you say about yourself as an individual and about us and our friendship, because most will go back and tell somebody they know. and my family is really international we have family members and friends from Jamaica all the way back to Europe so this can spread fast. Otherwise regarding anything else, you can say anything, you can cuss, you can drink my family has no problem with that. Be yourself, talk about sex, that's the daily conversation in this household. Also, don't be fooled by them, they're going to appear really nice to you, and will make you believe everything I told you about them, is a lie. But don't be fooled, I am a really honest person Michael, and you have to believe that. Oh and one other thing. "

I've been interrupted, by the sound of the door opening, what I saw was my mom, I looked at the time shocked that's she's up, because usually this time of the day my mother is still sleeping, But she's up now, and is looking really pretty, all dolled up.

"Hi mommy!" we hug really tight as she begins crying in my arms, crying because she misses her daughter & nothing else, I felt her love.

"Aw Mom, don't cry..."

"I'm sorry, Kit but I'm just so happy you're back…..You're not leaving with Michael are you?" My mother asks.

When she asked me that question, I instantly felt bad for not wanting to come in the first place and wanting to leave, now I'm torn between what I want to do.

"Um….I don't know...?"

"Okay, fair enough, who's that?" My mother asks looking at the disguised Michael.

"Michael, you know he was coming with…."

"Yeah, but I wasn't expecting him coming in here looking like the exterminator." She extends her hand out to him, and says

"I'm Sharon, pleasure to meet you Michael."

"Pleasure to meet you too, Sharon." Michael replies as he walks in the brownstone, and I close our front door shut. Michael takes off all of his disguises as my mother examines me with her eyes and says

"Oh look at you, dressing all sexy, Michael must have picked out this outfit for you, huh?"

"Nope, I picked it out myself." I answered with confidence. I walk over to Michael & say

"Anyways, back to what I was telling you, don't touch me at all…"

"Why not?"

"Because…." I then get interrupted again, by a hug from behind from someone really tall.

"Kitty Cat is back home!" I heard his English accent so I knew automatically it's my Uncle Winston.

"Hi Uncle Winnie!" I replied, smiling back at him.

"How are you?"

"Couldn't be better, you?"

"Same here."

He lets go of me as I walk down the hall to see more family coming out of nowhere, I saw all of my aunts, Audrey, Colleen, Margery and a close family friend Juliet. They all scream and crowd around me and touch me all over, like I'm some kind of doll.

"Look at how big you've gotten, I'm proud, you've grown into a beautiful young miss." My aunty Margery tells me

"Aw thank you…" I replied

"You look so different from the last time I saw you, you're even wearing heels & make up. What changed?" my aunty Audrey asks

"Oh, allot."

"Going to elaborate this with us?" Audrey asks

"Maybe later…."

"Your hairstyle never changes does it?" Juliet asks

"I did change it a week ago actually, but Michael said he prefers it this way, so I decided to change it back to the way it was originally."

"Oh excuse me!" All 4 of them said at once,

"Why? What happened?" I asked.

"We were just saying…." Aunty Audrey explains with a smile on her face…

This sure will be one hell of a day….Michael walks over to me and says

"Hey, I think your uncle, likes me…."

"What do you mean by, 'like you?"

"You know, a little more than just a friend…"

"Oh Goodness, you know what! Let's go in my room and hang out for a bit."

"But don't you want to hang with your family?"

"Not that much. They talk about/with me for about 5 minutes and then it becomes an 'adult conversation'."

"You're sure they'll be like that today? Remember they haven't seen you in months now."

"They can wait!" I grab Michael's hand and lead him the way to my room, until I get bumped into one of my uncles again.

"Oh, hey, Uncle Stan." I said in surprised that I bumped into him.

"Hello, Catherine, not going to give me a hug?" I gave him a brief, hug as I walk over to the stairs, of the brown stone, I look behind and Michael isn't behind me. I walk back as I see my Uncle Stan talking to Michael. I decide to eavesdrop the conversation.

"You've been taking care of my Niecey, have you?"

"Yes, sir, were very good friends…" Michael answers

"Good now if I hear any kind of complaints about you from her Mr. Jackson, I will go to California, and I will get you. I don't care how rich and famous you are, I don't care how many security guards I have to go through, I will find you…"

"Hey, Uncle Stan, chill out, He isn't going to do anything to hurt me…" I explain to him.

"How sure are you about that? Just because he has an 'innocent' face doesn't mean he isn't somebody else in side…"

"Are you trying to cause trouble or something? Believe me when I say it, Michael loves me and I love him too. Now let him pass through, so he can hang with me, okay?"

He just moves out Michael's way, and Michael walks past comes with me up the stairs

"Sorry about that Michael, my family gets worked up over assumptions."

"It's okay, now back to the no touching thing, you just touched me, my hand."

"Yeah, what I meant by it was, just don't tickle me, or kiss me or anything they might think something of it…I don't want to give them any ideas. Okay?"

"In front of them? Or can we do it in private?"

"We can do it in private, but keep it quiet, if they hear too much activity, that can be trouble."

"Man, so many rules with your family..."

"Well, we don't want anything about us resurfacing do you? So like you told me this morning we have to keep low key on everything."

"Okay, girl."

"So here is my room." I fly open the door, as Michael and I look around it felt so weird being here, like I haven't been here in years.

"Wow this is unique…" Michael walks more into the room and saw the right side of the room plastered with posters of cats, and on the left is all Michael.

"So you like it?" I ask him.

"Yes it's great, I like the color of the room too…light blue, reminds me of the sky…"

"Or a pool..."

"Yeah a pool..." we fall on the bed at the same time, and giggle, I roll over on top of Michael and ask

"So, not a big fan of my family are you?"

"Sort of…I don't know….they seem okay so far."

"Yeah, but I see you aren't exactly a fan of my uncles."

"Nothing wrong, I understand how your uncle is overprotective of you…"

"Yeah, but he's doing it like you're my boyfriend & were dating..."

"Maybe he believes in the rumors…."

"Whatever. " I pause and say "Love you Mikey."

"Love you too!" he replies, as we slowly lean into each other and kisses. As our lips touch my room door just flies open like an emergency, interrupting us I quickly get off of Michael, annoyed I say

"Do you know manners?"

"Sorry, but I thought no one was in here, time to go downstairs for dinner."

We got up off the bed and walk downstairs; Michael walks up behind me and asks me

"Can we sit together, please?"

"Sure."

We walk down the stairs, walk by the kitchen as I saw some familiar faces, and no not family faces, I saw Brandon, this guy who's a son of a family who my family are very good friends with. He's, tall, brown skin, big eyes, and slender, he was cute. I've always admired him and had a little infatuation over him when I was 16 and younger, but I'd never go out with him. He's 32, plus he smokes weed. I'm not a fan of that. Recently since I've turned 17 he's been paying me allot of attention, and I'm sure he's here to pay me extra attention, since I turn 18 next month. He's going to be all over me.

"Hey girl! You are looking good!" Brandon says as he hugs me really tight, I felt his hands creep down to my butt. Oh Goodness, he's already making moves me. I feel like pushing him off, but I want to keep my decency for the occasion.

"Hey! Keep your hands to yourself!" Michael tells Brandon, without even knowing it actually bothered me. I let go of him and walk over to Michael.

"Thank you, how did you know, I didn't like it?"

"Because you're my girl, not his." We giggle as we sit down right next to each other and Brandon follows us, and takes a seat right next to me.

"And he just had to follow me around..." I whisper into Michael's ear.

"Who is that guy anyways? He can't be a relative…..can he?" Michael whispers back as if he's afraid of the answer.

"Oh hell no, his family is really good friends with our family and since he lives up the road, I guess he decided to come. I'll tell you more about Brandon, the guy who touched me later."

Everyone was seated, some even began eating, before prayer, my mother and aunts tried calming down the table of family and friends, there were so many people, here.

"Okay everybody! Quiet down! Quiet Down!" and everyone got quiet immediately, "Okay, how about our Kitty lead us in prayer."

"Okay." I replied, damn, now I go to hold Brandon's dirty hands, I guess I can tolerate it just for prayer time.

"Dear Heavenly Father, Thank You. Amen." I let go of Brandon's and Michael's hands as I start sharing my own food out. I notice everyone's been staring at me, like I committed a crime.

"What?" I ask.

"That prayer was, rather short." my aunt explains.

"Well, what were you expecting a 2 hour long essay? I want to eat. He knows what we are thanking him for; we don't have to get into to many specifics."

"Okay, let's get to it." She replies as everyone else begins sharing out. The conversations, center Michael as I am quietly listening, and eating. As I feel something caress my leg, I knew exactly who it is, Brandon. I kick his leg, so he can get his hand off of me.

"AOW!" Brandon shouts out.

"Thank you very much." I replied sarcastically, and continued eating my food.

"Take a chill pill, Kitty." Michael says.

"Yeah I need a whole bottle full of those." I reply.

I continue eating in peace, as I feel Brandon's hand now on my thigh.

"So Kitty, how have you been, missed me?" Brandon asks, licking his lips into my face and smiling, I move my chair towards Michael and say

"I'm fine and no I didn't miss you very much."

He follows me and moves his closer to mines.

"But I've missed you so much; we need to catch up…"

"Yeah." I just said yeah trying to not cause any trouble in the dinner table, everything is going smoothly, and I don't want to be the one to fuck it up. So I continue eating, felt the hand, now leaning towards my crotch area, and right to the button on my jeans. And when I felt that I knew I couldn't take anymore. I'm going to just, lose it. I don't care. I turn to him and say

"Get The Fuck Off Me!" I get up and leave my unfinished dinner and left the dinner table and walked upstairs to my room and locked the door, I just wanted to be by myself. Until I hear a knock on there, thinking it's Michael, I open it.

"Kitty, what's wrong?" Michael asks.

"Nothing, I just want to be hugged right now."

Michael immediately hugs me, and I shut the door behind us. When I felt that hug, I felt an immediate protection and security from Michael, which I knew I was going to be okay. I just hope I don't see Brandon again.

Chapter 24 - You'll See by BrittanyJacksonx

July 8, 1986 - 5:59 pm

Michael and I have been at my home for 4 days now, and things have ran smoothly, Brandon's gone, for good, or so my family says and it's just been Michael, my mom, and her husband, and I at the house, everyone else went back to their original home, so it was just the 4 of us.

"So…..what's your favorite type of cat?" Michael asks, with a sneaky smile on his face. I laugh and playfully push him

"Michael, don't tell me you're planning on getting me a cat."

"Maybe I am…..Maybe I'm not…." We giggle and I roll my eyes at him and say

"You play too much."

"Well, it's a part of my job."

"What job?"

"My full time job being Michael Jackson."

"Ha-ha. So what's up with you and Tatiana, been thinking about her and your relationship with her?"

"I haven't really thought about it since I left, leaving there is kind of a relief for me…I guess I think about it the way back home."

"Oh, wow, so is there a huge chance you'll be back with her or no?

"Ah…"

I heard a glass break from downstairs and my mother and her husband screaming, I quickly go down there to see what's going on, I walk to the kitchen where I heard them at, when I reach there I saw my stepdad, viciously beating my mother up, I try to break it up, holding my stepfather back, but he throws me right across the room down the hallway with my back up against the wall. I scream out in horrific pain, I am experiencing, my father in law left the house, and slammed the door, and he's gone.

"Mommy, are you okay?" I ask her as she slowly gets up, on her feet.

"I'm okay." She replies, as I hear Michael going down the stairs, he reaches down first thing he notices is me, but he walks over to my mother and sees she's up on her feet and asks

"Are you alright?"

"I'm okay, darling, go assist Kitty, she got the worst out of this." my mother says as she limps to her room, Michael walks over to me, lights me up, marriage style and walks me back up to the room.

"Are you okay honey?" Michael asks.

"No, Michael no." I answered him with tears, filling up my eyes; I haven't been in so much pain in a while. Really reminded me of the days when I was homeless, again. Except now it's happening to me when I'm at home.

"Okay, okay, Mikey's going to help you." He runs up the stairs, and lays me on my stomach on my bed.

"What are we going to do now?" I ask impatiently

"Don't worry; just calm down…everything will be perfect."

"Perfect? When?"

"Just close your eyes…..you'll feel better soon."

"Okay." I close my eyes, and all of a sudden feel tired, at 6pm at night. Never heard of anything like that. Now I feel my shirt lift up over my head and I turn my head and looked at Michael and said

"What in the blue hell are you doing?" I ask.

"I said don't worry, now go back to daydreaming."

I bang my head back on the pillow, as I felt his hand rub my back and my lower, back all the way up to my shoulder and it felt really soft, and smooth.

"Mm mm, I like this." I told him.

"See? Not so bad now huh?"

"Not at all."

We giggle at how impatient and annoyed I was a couple of minutes ago, and how relaxed & happy I am now.

"Okay, now Michael, back to what we were talking about, before the whole commotion began. What's up with you and Tatiana, gave her a call since you've been here? Think you'll be getting back with her?"

"I haven't called her, kind of like payback since she hadn't talked to me in over a week, since it happened. I do miss her a little, but it's not major. I don't know about getting back together and all, that's something I'm going to have to do some hard thinking on."

"Oh okay, so…..what about us?"

"Were perfect, just perfect. Just keep it all on very low key and we'll be great, so far were doing on that…I think."

"Yeah, hopefully no more random pictures."

"Right."

"I wonder what my mom thinks about us…..she's never really said anything…..or whatever, about the picture, I'm sure she knows about them…Yes, I've told her were just friends but she can think I'm probably lying or something…."

"Well, you should ask…"

"But I'm afraid…"

"Come on, your mother doesn't seem like she bites."

"Well, you're right, sometimes. All depends on her mood, but I mean, I'd rather her come up to us & ask this."

"Maybe she trusts her daughter enough to know the media is talking allot of BS."

"Well, she does have allot of trust in me….but I'm not exactly sure, you're a man, I'm a girl…were very close and it's obvious….She just might think something of it, or I don't know. Maybe I'm just paranoid."

"Even if she does think something of it, what are you going to do? Deny or tell her how it is?"

"I don't know….Your 10 years older than me, people don't usually date within such a huge age range…It's unheard of. Plus I'm still so young, not even 18 yet, she might be against us, and she might not. She is an unpredictable woman."

"I guess it's best we just keep it a secret from her, until you're of age?"

"Not sure how she'd feel about it still, the age difference would probably bother her."

He sighs and says "Well, when your 18 your legal age, so it shouldn't matter…"

"True."

"So anyways, how come just knew about your step dad? You never told me about him. He wasn't even here when you returned."

"It's not like he cares enough about me to even show up…I don't know, that man just has been nuts lately. He used to be pretty sweet and nice, but I don't know, he started being cold to me once I started dating Aiden, at first I thought he was just being over protective but he really wasn't. He'd tell lies and tell my mom and other family members we have sex and all of that, and he'd do the same thing with me and Brandon, even though there was absolutely nothing going on there, I'm sure he'd do the same thing with you and I. He'd insult me about me by calling me a whore & whatever degrading things he can."

"Oh my…that's so mean….Where's your biological father?"

"…..I don't know…"

"You're fatherless, I see…"

"Pretty much, I haven't talked to my biological dad in years, so I just tell people I don't know who he is, even though I really don't."

"Aw, do you want to know him?"

"No, not really, I never really wanted to know my real dad. I just wanted to have someone who can be like a dad to me, unfortunately never happened."

"Aw, Kitty…" Michael gets interrupted from his statement as the door flings open, Michael gets off my back and I roll over, I see my step father right at the door looking at us with anger filled in his eyes. I looked at him with shock and fear in my eyes covering my chest, with my top, since my bra was now visible. He ran to the bed picking me up by my shoulders, carrying my straight into my room wall, making my back, kill me again.

"Been fucking him haven't you?" My 'father in law' asks, in a roughly toned voice.

Michael grabs his arm and he turns his attention to Michael.

"Hey! Instead of picking on your own daughter in law, how about you pick on a man?"

He looks at Michael straight into his eyes, but gave him no answer, & still had me up against the wall.

"I dare you, to put just one finger on me…just one, you'll see."

He laughs, and says

"What in the fuck are you going to do to me? All this going to lead to is me, strangling you to death, then your lame ass security will be here, in less than a minute. You aint gonna do shit."

"That's what you think, try it, you aint nothing."

My Step father looks back at me, and then looks at Michael; he takes his hands off of me and swiftly walked out of the room slamming the door. I put my shirt back on, and sighed to myself, feeling like crying. I look around the room, trying not to look at Michael, but he walks over to me and gives me a hug, and I hug him back & say

"Thank you, so much…" and close my eyes, call it a night.

Chapter 25 - Kiss by BrittanyJacksonx

July 9, 1986 - 11:25 am

I wake up to the sun, shining above Michael and me, as he decided to stay with me last night, because of my stepdad's violent behavior. I look over at Michael to see if he's still sleeping or has he been admiring my hair the whole time. As I look over, I saw his eyes open immediately.

"Did I wake you up Michael?"

"No."

"Oh, thank gosh."

"Good Morning."

"Good Morning to you too…" I turn my whole body around to face him; I look into his eyes and smile.

"You know, what game we haven't played yet?" Michael asks.

"Which one Michael?"

"We haven't had a….." Michael pulls the pillow under his, head out and smacks it on my face.

"PILLOW FIGHT!" I grab my pillow and we began hitting each other with the pillows, playfully, until the pillows pop open and feathers fly around everywhere and when the pillows weren't useful anymore we just pick up a few more, until the feathers came out of them again, all the way until we couldn't find any more pillows. As the last of the feathers fell, I fell on top of Michael.

"And There's 'another game' we forgot to play Michael…"

"What's that?"

"Kiss Kitty."

"Oh, I like that game…"

I lean towards his lips and mines touch, only to be interrupted by a knock on my door, then without neither of us replying, my mom just barges in.

I turn around and I see my mom looking at Michael and I, with shock filled in her face. She didn't see the kiss, but I was laying on top of him, as if that wasn't shocking enough, I quickly, got off of him and sat next to him, not knowing what exactly to say.

"Ah…..Hi Mom….."

Michael waves at her, and then looks back at me, like he had no idea what to say either.

"I need to talk to the both of you…." She tells me, she walks out of the room, like were supposed to know where she wanted to talk to us at. Michael and I, both take quick glances at each other, like were unsure of what's going on which we really were.

"What the hell do we say about this now?" I whisper to him as we walk down the stairs.

"I don't know, we can think of something…."

"Oh…Great."

We reach downstairs, as we saw my mom sitting at the dining table, looking really serious, making me really nervous on what exactly does she want to talk to us about, but whatever it is, I have planned a subject change to talk about what I want to talk about first, just in case she gets into anything about Michael and I. We sit down right beside her on the dining table and say

"Sorry to interrupt you Mom, but your aware of what happened last night, after you know who, came back from wherever he was again….Right?"

"Yes, I do, and I want to thank Michael for coming to your defense and it was one of the things I wanted to talk to you about, but since you brought it up, well go through with it first. So, the reason why we had the argument was because I decided I want a divorce."

My jaw dropped from happiness when she said that, a divorce? FINALLY FUCKINGLY! I've been waiting for this for the longest while.

"So he came back to get his stuff, which he did, & I guess he wanted a bite out of the both of you, before leaving, so that's what that outburst was for. Are you feeling any better Kitty?" My mom continued.

"I'm feeling a little tinge, but it's nothing major. I'm so happy for you mom, it's about time you got rid of that bastard."

"Really…I'm pretty proud of myself for it too."

"Yeah." I smile.

"So, what's up?" my mom asks, changing the subject.

Michael and I looked at each other at the same time and answer

"Nothing." We both said it at the same time.

"No, I mean…..What's up with your relationship? I don't mean to be nosy, but I'm really curious. You guys never talk about your moments or how you met or how you feel about each other…I think as Catherine's mom I deserve to know, what has happened. You both have nothing to hide right?"

"Not exactly…." I answered. "Were just, really private about our relationship mom." I continued.

"But I'm your mother, darling, I have a right to know, be private with the rest of the world, and all of your other family members, but I'm the mom. I think I deserve to know this."

"Well, were just friends, Best Friends, right Kitty?" He looks over at me and I look back, his hand rubs mines, and it's pretty visible for my mom to see…don't know if that was a good idea.

"Right."

"Yeah, I didn't know, 'best friends' cuddle up on each other like lovers, every night…." My mother says.

"Ah, Michael hasn't gotten used to here yet, and so he has a hard time sleeping….Thought it'd be more comfortable for him if we cuddled…" I answered her.

"Both you don't have to be so 'up' on each other either…every morning I walk into that room, and I see you two up on each other like you guys were having a very romantic night."

Michael and I laugh & he says

"It's nothing personal, like that; I'm certainly not sleeping with your daughter if that's what you're thinking."

"I know I trust that you haven't done anything, like that with my daughter, but you guys just seem so close….it sparks my interest."

"Well we've gotten to know each other allot, and spent allot of time with each other, over the….about month we've known each other." I answered her.

"Ever shared a few kisses?" My mom asks in curiosity.

"Mom! What kind of question is that?" I laugh out of nervousness.

"I'm just curious….what it looks like to me, you guys may not be dating, but I strongly believe there's some 'love' in the air too."

"Yes, we love each other platonically…" Michael answers.

"No, I don't believe that…." my mother says. Man, she sure is observant of us.

"Come on…even if it was one time, you got to admit it…."

"Mom, you are so nosy…"

"Just curious…come on…."

Michael and I kept looking at each other, like we were undecided on what to say, or who should talk.

"Well, you said you had nothing to hide right?" My mom asked.

"True…"

"So spill it."

"Okay, okay, we'll we've never kissed, but I guess you can say we have 'feelings' for each other, Right kitty?" Michael says.

"Aw, really?" My mom asks

"Um…Yeah…Mom." I answered.

"Well, I think that's…that's cute…" my mom says.

When she said that, I felt more relaxed, Michael so saved the day for me. Not, that he's lying, but he didn't spill our goods out, which was Purrfect!

"Yes, you have a very beautiful daughter Sharon, not only out the outside, but inside too."

"Aw!" I said in excitement, I jumped up out of my seat feeling like kissing him, but I knew I wasn't going to do that in front of my mother, so I blew one at him, and he blew one back and we giggled nervously as my mom witnessed it all. She looked back at the both of us, repeatedly, with a sarcastic look on her face & say

"Oh excuse me lovebirds."

We all laughed in unity and she says

"It's really adorable though, you both make such a cute couple."

"Thanks, so what's for breakfast? I'm hungry." I said.

"Was thinking we can go out for breakfast…" My mom answers.

"We can't, remember, Michael…." I replied.

"I can go in disguise." Michael suggests.

"Ugh, it's so annoying when you do that."

"I know, it's kills you, but I mean, if she wants to go out for breakfast, then hey… got to do what we got to do, unless anyone wants to cook."

My mom and I looked at each other gave and each other that 'I'm not cooking shit' look.

"Okay, go in disguise." I told him. Michael and I go upstairs, and get ready to go out for breakfast.

July 9, 1986 - 7:55 pm

The moon was out and about, Michael and I decided to go out, since we've been stuck in the house doing nothing for the past few days, we should make our visit a little more worthwhile, before it's done. Even though as we walked on the streets of the city, we had eyes on us, since Michael is in disguise, so people find it weird that 'someone's' hiding their identity, but it was alright we ignored them. We went to the corner store to buy a dozen of twizzlers and share them, among each other.

"So Michael, I love how you saved me earlier…"

"How did I save you?"

"You know, by not telling my mom about 'us', putting the icing on the cake saying 'ohh, we just have 'feelings' for each other.'"

"Yeah but you probably killed it with blowing me a kiss…."

"No, friends who like each other do that allot…."

"You sure?"

"Mhm, I've seen it before…but she can interpret however she wants to….we didn't kiss, weather it was through blowing or not. She still doesn't have 100% factual proof."

"Alrighty." He takes out this twizzler and stops walking, turns to me and says "How about you eat this from one side and I'll eat it from the other, all the way until our lips meet?" I giggle at Michael's adorable idea.

"Sure Michael." We put our teeth at the very tip of our twizzler & Michael says

"At the count of 3.….1...2.…3!" we bit up allot very quickly, as we were in no time kissing, feeling his wet tongue intertwined with mines made shivers come up my spine, he holds on to my waist, holding me close to him.

"Aye! Kitty!" I heard someone call my name interrupting my kiss, I turn my attention away from Michael and looked around, looking for who called me, suddenly I see Brandon walking towards me.

"First Aiden, Then Me, Then Michael Jackson, now who's this? The exterminator? I thought you only liked high class pretty boy dick."

I laughed at him, knowing he has no idea that was Michael I was kissing. This guy is a fool, but hey, can't expect much from a weed head.

"What do you want from me?" I asked annoyed.

"You know what I want, a kiss. Remember that time…."

"Yes, I remember. I don't know maybe that weed is making you stupid. But all year I've been giving you signals, that I'm not interested. We've never dated or had anything so stop acting like it."

"Going to deny us huh? Why because you in front of your new man now, you want to come off like a good girl. You aint nothing but bad news, just a whore, leading boys on, playing with a nigga's mind man."

I look at him with confusion in my face "What in the hell are you talking about?"

"You know, what I'm talking about."

"I have no idea. Leave me alone okay? Stop trying to rape me over something that happened over a year ago. Okay?"

Michael gently pulls me by my arm, pulling me away from him. I walked away and turned to Michael.

"I had to pull you away from that situation, because I knew I was going to beat that guy up…Been wanting to since he touched you."

"I know, he's so freaking annoying…I felt like giving him a piece of my mind too…"

"But really, what was he talking about?"

"Well, in '85, Aiden, his friends and I were playing truth or dare, I got dared to kiss Brandon, ever since then he's been on me about another kiss, when really I didn't even give him like a make out kind of kiss it was like a really quick peck and right after it I told him it was a dare. So I don't know why he is tripping all over me saying I am leading him on. Jackass."

"Man, I guess he got it bad…"

"Real bad…But ever since then, I've been telling him to leave me alone and he just can't, he claims he just wants to kiss me but it's got to be more than that. He's even stalked me home a couple of times, he freaks me out. He needs to grow up already, 32 year old low life."

"Aw Kitty, Let's forget about papi loco, right now you're with me not with him, where do you plan on going on this hot New York city night?"

"Hmm….Want to go roller-skating downtown?"

"Sure! But I've never went roller skating in disguise…you think they'll allow me in with a helmet?"

"Um….well….maybe not….but….maybe I can take you back home and do something about it…."

"Like?"

"Well….I was thinking about turning Michael…..into Michaela…"

Michael's eyes bulges up in shock,

"What!"

"Sorry Mikey Bear…you know I love you….." I told him in a very innocent voice.

"I know you do….but a girl? You know if someone finds out it's me those homosexual rumors are going skyrocket."

"I know, but what if nobody finds out…I mean you already wear makeup I just need to put on more on you to make you look feminine…hey at least you'll still be sexy." I told him while laughing. "And then all of the boys would be looking at you, and be asking you out and then you turn around and say, in your feminine disguised voice 'Sorry darlings, but I like me some pussy. 'And then you just plant a huge one on me. That would be so freaking epic!"

He shakes his head & laughs along and says "You are so bad…"

"I know, I know. Thank you." I said as I sarcastically bowed.

"I'm going there, like this. I am not doing what you just said!"

"Okay, Mr. Jackson." We hold hands as we walk to the subway station, to go downtown to the roller skating ring.

July 9th 1986 - 8:45 pm

"Can I just go in there like this?" Michael asks the guy who gives us the tickets to admit to the ring.

"No can do sir." He replies.

"Come on, it isn't like he's going to bomb the place…." I said.

"We don't know that…."

"Come on stop trying to be so fucking difficult. Give us our tickets!" I replied aggressively.

"I am calling my manager down here…"

"Fuck my life…" I said as I walked around in pace annoyed.

"Calm down Kitty…calm down now..."

"I am calm." I replied annoyed. I begin to walk, but Michael tugs my arm and says

"Listen, I don't like it when you're aggressive & moody, it doesn't fit your personality…"

"I know Michael, I try not to be. But I can't help it sometimes."

The manager came down to us & says

"Okay, what's going on down here?"

"Listen, I'm Michael Jackson." He takes off his helmet & all of his hundreds of disguises off him, quickly.

"My friend and I were just trying to get some tickets to get in and roller skate, but it seems as if there's a huge problem about that, because of my disguises, now I can't go in there just normal, or we won't get to skate in peace, so since this place closes in about 15 or ten minutes? Mind having us just both skate on our won once everyone has left?"

"Sure, but you're going to have to pay for that to happen."

"How much?"

"$1000 per person, so since it's just you and your friend then 2000."

"Okay. Perfect." He takes out his wallet, and gave him $2000, straight into the palms of his hands.

"Great and can I have an autograph both of you?"

"Sure" Michael answers.

"Both of you? Including me?" I ask.

"Yes, your Michael's girlfriend, honor to meet the both of you…"

I looked straight at the ground and say

"okay." then I mumble to Michael "People these days!"

"Tell me about it." He replies as he gives me the pen and paper I quickly wrote off my name in bad script.

"I want you both to come with me, to my office where you can wait there, until everyone has left and the whole ring is all for you." We follow him to his room and we sit at the seats patiently quiet, while he smokes his cigar. Me being disgusted by the smell cover my nose and try my hardest not to breathe.

"Michael how much time we got left in here!" I ask

"5 more minutes."

"Oh Gosh, time just is going slower than ever."

"I know, but just hold on; we won't be on for very long if we don't think about the time."

A couple more minutes passes and the manger gives us the okay to leave. We go back down on the elevator, walk down the halls, to the ring and I put on some roller skates, while Michael's still looking for one. I walk over to him, asking

"What are you looking for? Can't you find your size…?"

"Nope."

"Maybe you're not looking good enough, what's your size?"

"16"

I look at him like he was a nut head and say

"You're kidding right?"

"No…"

I laugh out loud and say

"Oh Michael you got jokes I see! No seriously, what's your shoe size?"

"I was serious, a 16..."

"Whoa, no wonder why you can't find it…um…I'll help."

"Thanks."

I look around the whole shoe section, can't see a size 16, I see everything below that number.

"Found it!" Michael says.

"Damn, it took 30 minutes to find your size…."

"Really."

"But hey, you got really big feet that just make you even sexier…"

"It just excites you, doesn't it?"

"More than excite me…." I told him as I walked up to him.

"Hey don't get too flirty, that man hasn't taken his eyes off us."

"Ew. He's watching us?"

"Yeah, so don't get too close for comfort."

"Ugh, okay."

We both skate on to the ring, and skate in a circle, there was no music, so it'd get a little boring after a while.

"What's up Cat?" Michael asks.

"Bored you?"

"Well if you're bored, got to make it fun…"

"How?"

He stops skating and says

"How about we skate together, slow dancing skating…"

"But there's no music…"

"We'll make our own music."

"Okay." I skate over to him, reaching my hand out to him, as he pulls me in to embrace him, he holds my hand, and brings my body to his, and we slow skate to our own music, smiling at each other, looking into each other's eyes, Michael leans over, not even an inch away from my face, I move my face away, looking at the guy at the front watching us, like he's watching some exciting movie.

"Hey, what was that for?"

"He's looking at us…."

"So?"

"Were giving him a show now…."

"Yeah, well, let's give him a show to remember."

"But Michael- " He cuts me off & hush me, he leans towards me, puts his hands on my waist, and our lips touch, as we kiss in ecstasy, whatever I was worrying about a moment ago, I've totally forgotten about it. , kissing Michael put me in a brand new lustful world, which feels like I've just entered heaven.

Chapter 26 - Love Never Felt So Good by BrittanyJacksonx

July 11, 1986 - 11:26 am

I walk downstairs from my mother's brownstone, feeling bad I'm leaving her to be with Michael, but she seemed alright about it, even though I think without her husband now and without me she'll become lonely. But we'll see how things go, maybe if she misses me too much I'll come back.

"Honey, there's something I need to give you before you go, on your trip back to LA." My mom tells me.

I walk over to her in her room, wondering what she might need from me.

"Honey, sit down on the bed…." she orders.

I sat down next to her and gave her all of my attention

"Kitty, just want to say it was say it was nice seeing my little girl again, now this time all grown up."

I smiled and say

"Mom, don't give me a story that's going to make me sad now…"

"I know honey, I'm just going to miss you so much, and I'm going to worry about you so much, not that I don't trust Michael, but you know, I just don't want my baby getting hurt."

"Aw I know mom, but with Michael on my side, we can never go wrong. He'll help me if I'm ever in need of his help or even not."

"True, but still…I'm going to miss having you around….It'll be hard for me Kitty."

"I know and it's hard for me too, but I'll be back soon, I'll come and visit and I promise I'll call every day."

"Are you sure you will? Or will you forget because you went around extravagating all over with Michael?"

"No, I'll remember to call you, even in the middle of the night, since I know you don't go to bed until 3 am."

"Hah true. So, where are you going to be staying, when you go back? To the hotel?"

"Oh shoot. I haven't asked Michael about that, yet. I don't know, maybe…"

"Would be sweet if he let you live with him, wouldn't it?"

"Yes, it would be, but I doubt that, he'll probably book another hotel, he lives with his entire family whom I haven't even met yet, and he can't just move me in like that."

"Well, who knows maybe they'll be welcoming to you, as a new edition."

"Maybe…Anyways, can't wait for in a few years' time, I'll be seeing you and Michael walk down that aisle, as husband and wife. Would be beautiful."

"What the hell? Mom? You're talking about marriage and we aren't even dating." I lied.

"Oh you will be soon, if you aren't already…"

"Mom! We really aren't!"

"Yeah, so you both said, but something in the back of my mind tells me you are…I guess I'm going to find out another time and another day huh?"

"Well, I guess." We giggle at our little playfulness then my mom looks into her drawer, and takes out this necklace and says

"Before you leave, I just want you to have this…"

I look at the necklace, and it's a unique, kind of antique like but very elegant looking, all real diamond necklace, with 3 green gems, one in the middle one to the left and one to the right, with matching earrings. It is so beautiful, I gasp at it, wondering where the hell my mother got this from.

"Let me have this? You can't give that to me…"

"Yes I can, you're my daughter…"

"But I mean….what did I do the deserve this?"

"Nothing. I just want you to have it, take good care of it, because they don't sell these anymore darling."

"Mom, something as gorgeous as this…I can't take….Keep this and cherish it…"

"No, I want you to have it. It'd look even more beautiful on you."

"Aw mom, don't do this…"

"Please, honey just take it. I trust you won't lose it or damage it."

"Aww." We hug & I give her a kiss on the cheek. "Thank you so much mom."

"You're welcome." We hear a knock on the room door and my mom says

"Come in!"

Michael opens the door and says

"It's time for us to go, Cat."

I glanced at Michael, & looked back at my mom, tears falling down my eyes feeling torn and confused all of a sudden about leaving. I wanted to leave, but then again I really didn't, right now wasn't the time to be debating this question, but right now I couldn't help myself. Michael walks over to me, rubbing my shoulder.

"What's wrong Kitty?" He asks.

"I don't know, I don't feel like leaving, but then I want to…." I answer him.

"Aw Kitty!" My mom says as she hugs me tightly, "Go on, have fun with Michael, you'll get bored eventually staying here."

"No I won't mom, you know I won't…"

"No go on, you're going to miss him, he's going to miss you too. I can feel it, go on honey, I'm going to miss you as well, but your becoming an adult, you can't stay home forever." She kisses my forehead, gets up off the bed and says

"Good luck on the airplane trip!" She walks up to Michael and gives him a hug, and tells him

"Thanks for accompanying my daughter on the trip; it's very sweet of you."

"You're welcome Sharon." She walks out the room goes out to the front door opening it for Michael and I. Michael walks over to me and comforts me by hugging me.

"It'll be alright; I bet by the time we get to the airline, you'll be worrying more about carrying your suitcase on."

I half laughed & playfully pushed him and say

"Oh shut up!"

"See, I made you laugh, that's why you should come back to LA with me." He explains as he winks at me.

"You are too adorable Mikey! I love you."

"I love you too…Ready to go?"

"Yeah, I guess." He gives me a quick kiss on the cheek takes his hand into mines and walks me outside of my mom's room.

"Do you have the necklace I gave you, Cat?" my mom asks.

"Yes it's in a bag."

"Okay, Great. See you guys soon." She gives us both another hug before we walked out to the limo, Michael went in immediately, and I walked up to the limo, turn my back and looked back at my mom for one more time and wave. She waves back and says

"I love you!"

"I love you too!" I reply, I got inside the limo and closed the door as the limo driver drove off.

I feel extremely emotional right now, happy, sad, loved, depressed. But I know at the end of the day, everything was going to be okay for me. Leaving home, for what could probably extended period of time, would be hard for me to get used to. Knowing my mom isn't here watching my every move, will be different, and a change. But I consider it a part of growing up becoming a young woman, making my own decisions, taking up responsibility, I was entering that chapter of my life, with 6 weeks until my 18th birthday, and it's the new beginning of my life. Michael, rubs my shoulder and asks me

"What are you thinking about, honey?"

"Allot…." he kisses my neck gently, comforting me, and I ask

"So, when we get off the airplane, where will I be staying?"

"I was planning on having you live with me, for a while…"

I turn to Michael, now I'm in shock,

"But, don't you live with your family?" I ask.

"Yes."

"But Michael…..they…I…ah…they don't even know me."

"After those tabloids got out, I think the whole world knows you."

I sigh in disbelief that he'd actually do this,

"But….then…..what if they don't like me?"

"Trust me, honey….they do….and if they don't they will learn to, quickly."

I sigh again, thinking how could he just move me in like that, I don't know what to think about this, I feel butterflies crowd my stomach already. Michael brings me closer to him, warping his arm around me, letting me lay on his chest, as he rubs my shoulder.

"Everything will be okay... Because Mikey is here to save the day!" He sings to me. I look up to him and quietly giggle,

"See, I make you happy."

"Yeah you do, do I make you happy?"

"Knowing you're happy automatically makes me happy."

"Aw Michael!" I look up, facing him, and he's looking down on me smiling, he leans down to Eskimo kiss me, showing me how much he truly loves me, nothings ever felt so magical, and so perfect before.

Chapter 27 - Off The Wall by BrittanyJacksonx

July 11, 1986 - 6:16 pm

"See, Michael this is why I fucking hate to fly. My suitcase couldn't fit, now were waiting here, for it, and it's nowhere to be found. We were the only passengers on the plane, where the hell could it have gone? Who could have taken it?" I asked out of frustration, as I walk up and down the airline, waiting for my bag to show up, since it shouldn't fit on top I had no choice but for it to go under. I kept calm the whole way about it, and now I regret being that way, because now my suitcase is nowhere to be found, I wouldn't be surprised if it's on some random flight, on some other airline, or maybe gone for good. Flying is something I definitely despise.

"I'll get someone to fix this problem okay? Stay calm…you were doing well earlier." Michael says.

"I know, but airplanes piss me the fuck off!" I said as I clenched my knuckles together, Michael knows as much as I do, that I am going off the wall, he took my hands and held them out & says

"Honey, you're a lover. Not a fighter. "When he told me that, I took a deep breath, and open out my knuckles, showing Michael I am calm.

"I'll go sit down somewhere near." I told him, feeling bad for being in such a bitch rage a while ago, I walk to the nearest seat, and sit down until Michael's got someone who knows where in the 'world' could my luggage be. Michael walks away, to further distance for me to see him, any longer. I sat around looking around, looking for anyone I can possible talk to about this, but this place was deader than the middle of nowhere. Michael's probably going to have to walk a far way to find someone. I hate being in huge places like this all by myself, not that I think something is going to happen to me, but it freaks me out. But I sat here patiently since getting up and looking for Michael might put me in a maze to nowhere. There I saw Michael running towards me, I got up out of my seat, waiting to see what he has to say. He comes up to me and says

"Kitty, your luggage is on the plane to Egypt."

When he told me that my jaw immediately dropped, I knew this shit is going to happen again. Ugh.

"What the heck? How in the hell did it reach there?"

"Misplaced it…."

I crossed my arms around my chest, I am angry about this but for some reason now I am able to control myself, and not go on a riot.

"Well, what am I going to do?" I ask.

"Going to have to go on another shopping spree, with Drake."

"Oh no, can I talk to someone about this? Can the suitcase be transported back to your home?"

"Yeah, but it won't be here until 2 weeks to a month."

"Ugh, do I have to go with Drake?"

"He's the body guard I assigned for you…Come on he's not that bad…"

"He's awful…"

"He's just shy, look you are a very attractive, maybe he likes you."

"Please, can we just go shopping together?"

"No, because I'm going to have to close down the whole mall, and I'm kind of tired…maybe later. Once I've taken my catnap? Or maybe my sister Latoya can go with you if you can't wait?"

"No it's okay. I'll just go with Drake…."

"Just try talking to him, he'll loosen up…"

"I hope not too much…."

"Now not that kind of loosening up." We laugh, at my somewhat perverted thought of him loosening up…..Yikes!

We walk outside and the limo was already parked at the front ready for us as the driver had the door open and we sat in, I'm beginning to get used to this, driving in limo's lifestyle. It's pretty cool, makes me feel all rich and elite. Now were driving to his home in Encino and I'm not exactly sure what to expect, according to Michael they already like me…or they'll learn to like me, whatever that's supposed to mean.

July 11, 1986 - 8:26 pm

We've reached to the home and I couldn't be any more nervous right now, Michael and I both exit out the car. I grab his arm and say

"Michael do they even know I'm coming here….to stay?"

"Yes they do." He replies as he laughs at my nervousness, he tries to walk away but I block him again.

"Michael seriously, you can't just move someone into your family's home just like that…What if they don't like this idea?"

"They said they welcome you here, so I take them by their word. If someone objected to it, I would have thought it out more. So as far as I am concerned, they are perfectly fine with you being here. We have lots of space and room for you. If things don't work out well or you're getting to any kind of conflict with them, you tell me and we'll work something out, but everything should be fine, you won't be treated any differently from anyone else here, so it's like your now one of us."

"Okay, sounds good…ah, they don't know about 'us'….right?"

"No, don't worry about it." He warps his arm around me, as we slowly walk towards the home, he puts the key in as I close my eyes, not wanting to look or walking in, I don't know why but my gut, tells me something bad might happen, or at least it could just be mind over matter. He opens the door and it's pretty quiet in, yeah I here a couple of whispers around, but basically quiet. I immediately took out a breath freshener mints and throw me down my mouth, just in case. I walk around slowly looking around at how, big and gorgeous in here looks.

"Hey, stop looking so afraid, the house isn't haunted if you're wondering that too." Michael tells me. I half smiled at his comment, as I saw Michael's brothers walk towards him, crowding him, greeting him, I just looked and kind of started walking off, looking observantly around as I bump into something, thinking it was something on the floor I look on the ground only to see feet of a man and it was no other then Randy.

"Hey I'm Randy & you?" he says as he extends his hand out to me.

"I'm Kitty. I thought the whole family knew who I was…."

"Yeah we do, I just thought it'd be formal if I personally introduced myself to you."

"Oh okay. Well nice to meet you."

"Very nice to meet you too…"

He begins to walk around me like he's checking me out, turn my head trying to see if what he's going to do, then I felt a pull on my hair.

"What the hell!" I scream out, as I turn around & face Randy.

"What? I was just checking if this is the real thing or a weave….looks real, feels real, even smells real."

I just looked at him without any idea what to say to him right now, shocked he'd actually pull on my hair. Michael runs over and says

"Hey Randy, you're not trying to scare my friend are you?"

"No not at all."

"He's just checked out my hair to see if it's real or fake!" I protested.

"No I didn't!" Randy replies.

"Randy, you're so weird!" Michael told him as he gently tugs me away

"That's Randy's way of saying 'hey, I want to take you out on a date' you should have heard the things he said about you before…."

"Like what?"

"I don't think you want to know right now…" I looked ahead of me and I saw Janet walking up to me and she says

"There you are! I've been excited to meet you!" She hugs me and I hug back, and say

"I've been excited to meet you too!"

"I can't wait to get to know you better and everything I bet you'll just fit right in with us!"

"I hope so…" I reply as Janet walks away and then I saw Latoya walk over to me, not looking very happy, like everyone else is, she looks pretty pissed off, she walks around me, examining my whole body it seems, I felt kind of weird about this so I turn around, look back at her as she glares at me.

"I really don't know why but I don't think I trust you very much. Listen, Michael has a girlfriend, so don't you ever try and mess up their relationship, okay?"

"Okay." I smile sarcastically, letting what she said fall on deaf ears.

"Let me add, that you know….You can say whatever you want about me but, it really takes 2 to tango and nice meeting you too." I added, as I walk off, and I see Jermaine coming my way.

"Hey dear, nice to meet you." He extends his hand out to me, as I assume were going to shake hands, but looks like Jermaine had something else in mind as he takes my hand and rubs it with his and kisses it. I felt kind of….odd and disgusted, but I try not to show it. That couldn't have been a flirt? Could it?

"Ah…nice to meet you too?" I said not knowing what exactly to say.

"Thanks, it's nice to know you'll be living here with us….We can get to know each other allot better…" He says, as steps forward, and I step back feeling slightly uncomfortable.

"Um….was that supposed to be a flirt?"

"Yes it is." he replies as he licks his lips.

"Aren't you married?"

"Married, but available….You are too beautiful to pass up…"

"Um….ah….Thank you?"

"Kitty!" I hear Michael shout out, which I am very grateful for, since things with Jermaine were getting extremely weird, and I needed to get away from that guy ASAP. I walk over to where Michael is.

"How do you like my family so far?"

"Honestly, the ones I've met so far are okay….Latoya doesn't like me very much…..Jermaine likes me too much…"

"Oh no, Jermaine flirting with you I bet…."

"Yes, EW."

"Let's not worry about him, right now; I want you to meet my mother."

"Sweet." I follow his lead and walk up the stairs, as I follow him; Joe walks out of his room, ignores Michael and looks directly at me.

"Oh damn! You look sexy! Tell me, what's yo name again?" Joe asks.

"I don't have a name." I told him as I move out of his way, catching up to Michael.

"Oh! Want me to give you one?" He asks, I completely ignore him, Michael takes me to a dark corner and says

"Sorry about that, Kitty."

"It's not your fault…."

"I know, but I just want you to feel comfortable here, sorry for my brothers, Latoya's and Joe's disrespect towards you. I really wasn't expecting this happen…"

"It's okay…I guess I'll get used to it after a while…."

"You sure? We can work out somewhere else you can live so you don't have to put up with this…."

"I'm sure. If it gets too much then I'll tell you…Anyways, where's your mom? I want to meet her!"

"Okay, follow my lead again….Hopefully there will be no more distractions." I follow him down the hallway, as he knocks on a closed door.

"It's Michael." He answers to a female voice asking who it is. We wait awhile until the door, opens and Michael receives a hug from his mother automatically. I looked as I admire, their love. She then, took her time and walked over to me and hugged me. I wasn't exactly expecting a hug so soon, but it felt welcoming and sweet to get one.

"It's so nice to meet you darling; Michael's told me so much about you." Catherine tells me.

"Really? Does he talk about me allot?"

"Yes, he's always 'Kitty is so this' and 'kitty is that' and 'kitty is so pretty' He loves you so much."

"Aw, and I love him too."

"Aw Kitty." Michael hugs me, and we giggle, and look back at Catherine smiling at us.

"You both look so beautiful together." Catherine tells us.

"Thank you." we both reply, then we both looked at each other. Michael's looking deep into my eyes, holding me close, and I felt his love being transferred into me just by looking into his eyes too. But I also felt kind of reluctant being so intimate in front of his mom, so I distract myself and ask

"Is Drake around, ready to go?" Michael snaps out of his zone when I asked the question, and says

"Ah…Yeah he's right outside, did you meet everyone yet?"

"No, but I was planning on shopping after I do."

"Oh okay, let me personal carry you around to everyone, so you can meet everyone and not miss a soul."

"Okay." so we walk together holding hands, walking downstairs, all the rest of his brothers, are crowded in a circle.

"Oh there she is!" I hear Jackie shout out looking up at me, oh no. Don't tell me another, 'Jackson brother who's in love with me.' Do they all have similar tastes? Or they just somehow become attracted to me for some reason? Ugh.

"Hi" I shyly wave at them as I reached down, to them, they wave back as Marlon hugs me and says

"Were excited to have you here with us!"

"Yeah…me too!" I reply. We let go of the hug and its Tito's turn to introduce himself to me.

"Hey, nice to meet you." He says as he extends his hand out to me, he's the quietest one yet. Thank Gosh; Michael has a few normal family members.

"Hey, I got this for you…" Jackie tells me as he hands me this very pretty rose, well how sweet.

"Aw, that's kind of sweet of you. Thanks."

"You're welcome dear."

I smelled the Rose and ask

"So anyone got a vase I can put this in?" Jackie gave me one and put it in.

"I knew you were going to need it so I came prepared." Jackie answers me.

"Okay, thanks." I replied as I put it in the vase which already had water Michael turns to me and whispers

"Sounds like he's got a crush…"

"Tell me about it…." I reply. "But it's kind of adorable the way he's going about it." I add.

"Yeah, but still your mines." We giggle at his comment

"And what are you 2 talking about that the rest of us can't hear?" Marlon asks.

"Your love life." I answer sarcastically. Everyone except Marlon laughs, and he puts his hands around his waist getting all 'diva' with me.

"My love life huh? I see, I see, the cat of the house got jokes." Marlon says.

"Yeah, Meow."

"Fellas, are you guys messing with Kitty?" Rebbie butts in out of nowhere.

"No she is messing with us, actually. Somebody go get her some milk so she can keep quiet!" Marlon protests.

I hiss at him like a cat and Michael laughs out loud out of nowhere

"Oh My Gosh, you sound just like a cat!" Michael says while laughing.

"Oh Jackie you're in love with Cat Woman!" Marlon shouts out.

"Well…what can I say?" Jackie says while blushing. I turn my attention away from him before anything gets anymore awkward & say

"Well nice to meet you Rebbie."

"Welcome Home." She replies as we hug for a brief period of time, I walk over to Michael, gesturing him to go outside, as we both went through the front door and I say

"So what's up with your brothers & Joe? Do you all have the same taste or what?"

"Well no…Randy & Jackie seem to always like the same girls for some reason, but otherwise they usually don't go for girls, I like even though they really don't know I like you."

"Michael you don't just 'like me' you loveeeeeee me!" I said while I squeal.

"True, true. So here's Drake, right behind you before you bump into him." I look up and saw him looking down at me, I frighten and step back a few.

"Hey" Drake says

"Hi…" I replied quietly.

Michael taps my back and says "Don't have too much fun! See you soon." I gently tug on his shoulder before he walks away.

"You're not going to kiss me, before I leave. You haven't given me one all day."

"What do you mean? I gave you plenty of kisses today."

"Not right here…" I told him as I pointed to my lips.

"Well, I don't exactly want people to see…"

"No one's here…"

"Well…" He looks around to see if any family members are around, Drake was already in the car so looks like the ghosts were clear. He leans in quickly and gives me a little peck.

"I'll give you a better one later on tonight." Michael replies as he winks at me.

"Can't wait…." I wink back. "Bye." I add.

"Bye! Don't have too much fun!" I laugh at his sarcastic remark and went into the car for what's going to be one boring visit to the mall. Unfortunately.

Chapter 28 - We Need a Resolution by BrittanyJacksonx

July 11th 1986 - 11:35 pm

I walk out of the limo from my shopping spree and only brought stuff that can last for 2 weeks, because I couldn't be bothered to buy off the whole damn mall, on a boring as hell spree and on someone else's money. I'll go shopping again sometime, next week because I surely wasn't in the 'shopping mood' tonight.

I ring the doorbell to the home, and Jackie answers

"Hey..." He says lowly...

"Hi…why so quiet?"

"Um…nothing." Jackie walks up stairs, as I feel it in the air, there's something going on. I slowly take off my heels at the side, of the door, making little to no noise. Then I hear a female voice speaking from afar.

"You're going to bring this whore up into this house before any of us even met her? There's something going on between you, no I'm not following the rumors, I'm following my gut!"

When I heard that I knew automatically it was Latoya speaking, her voice was way too distinguished not to miss, especially since she's the only one who has a problem with me being here. I figured there would be problems, but not this soon. I tippy toe, nearer to where I heard her voice.

"You don't even know her and your already judging her! Seriously, what about her makes her a whore huh?"

When I heard Michael's voice, just respond to her my heart shook as now I feel like I'm causing drama into the family and I do not want to be a home wrecker, I feel bad for agreeing to come here now.

"Just look at her! Yeah she has an innocent face, but I don't trust those innocent looking people. They always have 'something' up there sleeve. Listen, I'm just not comfortable with her being in the house."

"When I asked you, if it's okay if I bring another member into the household you agreed to it. So I don't want to hear it now, she's already here, and is to stay."

"Mark my words Michael, this bitch is using you for what you've got and you better believe it, I don't care if she's just a friend, your girlfriend or your side chick. She's no damn good for you. And if you don't realize it now, it's going to hit you bad….real bad. You'll be sorry."

"Yeah, the only thing I'll be sorry for is listening to you. If you don't like the fact that Kitty is here to stay then you can go, but as long as I am here, she's going to be here. So get used to it."

"I can go? I can go? I should tell mother how you're speaking to me; this is the Jackson Family compound. How dare you kick me out! She doesn't belong here, she's not a blood relative, and she isn't married to anyone here - as far as I'm concerned. I don't give a damn how much you both 'love' each other."

"I'm not kicking you out, I'm just saying, that if you don't like the way things are being done, then you can happily leave, as long as I or mother doesn't have a problem with her being here, then she'll be here, until whenever. I don't care if you like her or not, I expect you treat her with some respect. Okay? I'm not going to argue with you about this anymore. Case closed."

"Whatever, Mike. Fuck you."

"Yeah you too."

I saw her walk out as she walks by me giving me a glare and says

"Hey, I'm watching you…." She gets really close up to my face and says "I better not see anything suspicious between you and Michael…and if I do, all hell will break lose! You hear me?"

"Okay…" I replied timidly all of a sudden all of that bitch rage I had in me this morning have seem too died down. Not sure if it's because I'm becoming calmer, somehow or I just didn't want to cuss her out because she's Michael's sister…or both. She walks out of the house and I took up my bags and ran up the stairs quietly, feeling bad for doing this to Michael and his sister, causing rupture in the house. How could I do this to a family? I feel so selfish now. I walk into my room which was one of the guest's rooms and immediately took a shower, busying myself so I don't focus on the argument Michael and Latoya had over me. I can't believe I'm doing this to them, everyone here seems to have had a close relationship, why does it seem like I'm tearing them apart? Especially since I haven't even spent 2 full hours here yet, I'm already bringing allot of negativity in the family. Gee, what a disgrace I am. I got out of the shower, and warped my towel around me as I look through my bags looking for any Pajamas I brought to wear.

Suddenly I hear a knock on my door. I wonder who that is.

"Who is it?" I ask walking up to the door, having a feeling it could be Michael.

"Michael." He answers; yeah my gut was totally correct. I answer the door, with my towel still warped around me, not bothering to go put on something before answering the door; I figure this is just going to be a discussion about the fight.

"Hey" I greeted him at the door, not very happily.

"Hi, um, want me to wait until you get dressed?"

"No, you can come in." He walks into the room and sits at the very end of the bed. I begin walking back and forth in the room.

"I'm such a home wrecker, forgive me Michael. I didn't mean to be in the center of drama." I explain to him in distress.

"It's not your fault…"

"It is my fault. I don't belong here, obviously because I'm causing trouble and I haven't even been here for 6 hours yet. This is a huge mistake; I think I need to go back to New York…."

"No, listen Kitty…." He tells me as he gently tugs my arm, I sat next to him on the bed as I listen to him speak.

"Things between Latoya and I haven't been great. We haven't been in much talking terms lately. She's been picking fights with everyone, in the house. I thought she only did it because she's pretty annoyed and tired of us and wants to leave, or is just looking for some attention. But looks like she's picking on you too, and so soon. I worried if she was going to pick fights with you too or not but looks like she did. Don't pay her any mind and whatever she says to you, don't give it any thought, she's trying to get into your head, so be a nice Kitty, and stay as calm as possible. Can you?"

We laugh at how Michael never fails to be extremely adorable, at all times.

"I'll be a good kitty, just for you."

"Perfect!" We giggle and lean in to give each other a short little peck kiss. We then look into each other's eyes, admiring each other's beauty, I look away, feeling bad for kissing him after what Latoya, told me. Michael brings moves my face over to his with his fingers, and his lips touches mines, at this point I was at no point of return. As our tongues twirl around together passionately, and Michael holds me close to him, to the point where our bodies were clenched up together. As he kisses me his hands slowly move up to my breast, caressing them, about to unravel me from my towel. From that point on, I felt slightly uncomfortable for some reason. I pulled away from him, gesturing him to stop which he did immediately.

"Michael, can we please…wait another time?" I ask, nervously.

"Sure we can." He rubs my back as I look down on the ground, feeling pretty bad overall, in no mood to make love nor was I anywhere emotional ready to do it yet. He kisses my cheek and says

"I love you, have a goodnight sleep." He gets up and leaves the room. As I sit and just stare at the ground, thinking of what Latoya told me, "I better not see anything suspicious between you and Michael…and if I do, all hell will break lose! You hear me?" I don't even know why I'm letting her words get to me. Why is someone affecting me all of a sudden? The feeling of not being accepted by everyone in his family made me feel, empty. Makes me feel bad, like there's something up with me, Michael can say there's been stuff going on with Latoya, but he can just be making excuses for me. Who knows what's really up; maybe I am really wrecking a home. I dress into pajama's hoping I can forget about this tomorrow.

July 11, 1986 - 1:56 am

I'm in a brand new environment, so that alone made it hard for me to sleep. I never sleep well when in new places. Then the argument between Michael and Latoya is just repeating in my mind which made the chances of me sleeping tonight little to none. I had to find a resolution to this one problem. I got out of my bed, in hopes that Michael is still up. I walk to his room, slowly, holding on to the wall, just so if there's something or someone in front of me, I wouldn't fall all over them or it. When I reach to the front of the room I knocked on the door lightly not making too much noise. He opens the door without, asking who's there, but I guess he didn't have to since he knew it'd be either me or one of his family members.

"Hey, I didn't interrupt you did I?" I ask, when I looked at Michael at this moment he looks pretty tired, and rightfully so, at 2 am in the morning.

"Yeah but it's okay. What's up?" He asks tiredly.

"No, forget it…sorry for interrupting your sleep."

"No, it's okay, you're already here. Now tell me, what's going on, honey?"

"Nothing….sorry..." I replied I refuse to keep him up even more, as I begin to walk away but he pulls me by the shoulder.

"Something's got to be up, your wide awake and its 2 am…..what's wrong?" He asks.

"Well…I'm just having difficulties sleeping, so I was wondering can we cuddle." I asked reluctantly.

"Sure we can. Come on in." He takes my hand as he closes the door, behind me and we walk to the bed crawling up in it, cuddling on to each other.

"Goodnight Michael, love you."

"Love you more."

"No I love you more." We giggle, and he says

"Okay, I'll let you win, for only one time. Goodnight Kitty."

Chapter 29 - I Care 4 U by BrittanyJacksonx

July 12, 1986 - 3:56 pm

All throughout the afternoon, I ballet danced in the family's…well more of Michael's dance studio, throughout the day since I realized it's been so long since I ballet danced, it was about time I did it before I forgot how to. As I was dancing I saw two familiar faces watching me, Michael and Janet. I stop dancing immediately, and I walk towards them with my hands on my hips.

"Do you guys know not to invade someone's privacy?" I ask them, jokingly.

"Well, we couldn't knock, because you wouldn't be able to hear so we just came in and watched. You're a beautiful ballet dancer." Michael answers me as he winks at me.

"Aw, well thanks, thought I'd be pretty rusty at it since it's been so freaking long since the last time I did ballet. I guess not."

"Yes you're really good, anything else you can do, besides ballet?" Janet asks.

"Well, I've tried, dancing like you Janet but I don't think I'm good at all that stuff."

"Oh girl! I want to see this!" She replies enthusiastically, as she turns off the classical music.

"What? Please, don't do this to me Janet…." I begged.

"Come on, what's to be shy for? We aren't going to be mean to you, we just want to see you, do your thang. Right Mike?"

"Sure..." he answers as he grabs a seat and sits down and Janet does the same, knowing their watching me makes me so nervous. Then Janet gets up and says

"How about we dance together?"

"Um…..I guess that's better." I reply.

"Great!" Janet walks to the boom box puts a song on, as I heard the beat I knew we were about to dance to Pleasure Principle. We're doing the same choreography, as she did in the video, and I basically follow what Janet's, doing and do the best impersonation of it as I can. As were dancing about a minute into the song, Janet says

"Girl, you are so good at dancing!"

I automatically stopped, feeling really shy and nervous, it's not like she insulted me, but the fact she was watching me, made me nervous.

"What are you stopping for? Finish off the song with me, or I'll stop dancing with you."

And There on I just continued to do the rest of the choreography with Janet, and had allot of fun with it.

"Oh My Gosh, girl you did so freaking well, I have never seen anybody, imitate me like that. Girl you are good." Janet told me as we finished dancing.

"Yeah, it was excellent." Michael tells me, as he licks his lips at me, like he's checking me out or something.

"Gosh, I can't get over at how good of a dancer you are, you know what. Michael, Cat, I don't care if your both just friends, get married!" She brings us close together, and we laugh at her adorableness.

"Maybe, someday we will." Michael says as he winks at me and I blushed a little by his comment. How Sweet.

"Aw…" I replied, not wanting to say something extremely cheesy.

"I hope you do!" Janet says enthusiastically. I look at the corner of my eye and I see Latoya glaring at us, I didn't pay it any mind because if she wants to say something or do something then she should, I shouldn't have to call her out in the blue or catch her somewhat spying, I ignored her presence as I return to my conversation.

"So we should all play outside! All 3 of us!" Michael says

"Sure!" I replied enthusiastically.

Janet, Michael & I all ran outside, and as I ran out Latoya wasn't there anymore. Strange. I guess she's seen what she's wanted to see already. We followed Michael to the backyard and as we saw quite a few water balloons in corner, like he had playing planned out today.

"What are we going to do with these babies?" I asked.

"Babies?" Michael asks as he giggles at my comment. "Were going to play water balloon tag, I'm going to chase the both of you around with water balloons, the one that gets with one, is it! So run as far away as you can, because I'm counting to ten!" Michael turns around and covers his eyes, Janet and I make a run out around their huge backyard, which looks acres long, if I were to run too far I'd probably get lost out here. He turns around with quite a few of water balloons in his hands, running really fast chasing Janet, keeping his attention on her which was good for me so I can take a breather. I turn around, looking back at the house, and I see Catherine and Latoya, talking sounds like their arguing, Latoya seems really upset. Michael and Janet shortly ran up to me.

"What's up, Kitty?" Michael asks me.

"I think you guys should go down there, something's going on with Latoya and your mom." I replied.

"I'll go check it out. Janet you stay with Kitty, alright?"

"Okay, Bro." Janet replies as Michael runs down to them.

"Why, do I have the feeling it's something about me being here? She's been stalking me all day." I confess to Janet.

"Really?"

"Yes, really. When we were at the Dance studio, she was there watching us, I swear I saw her, glaring at us all. Now she's here, probably watching us too."

"Well, maybe she finds you really entertaining…" Janet laughs as she tries to make the situation a joke.

"No, Janet. She really despises me, I really don't know why…"

"Cat, listen she despises each and every one of us, especially Michael. I think the reason she despises you is because Tatiana and Latoya really good friends, and so if any female gets too close to Michael she'll suspect you are both dating, when of course that isn't exactly the case, but with all these rumors going around with you both and that 'alleged kiss' but no picture proof, and now you've moved in. Latoya is going to think he's cheating."

"Well, their relationship is kind of over with, as far as I'm concerned, but what alleged kiss are you talking about?"

"It just came out in the tabloids today, but of course I don't believe in that stuff, but you want to see it?"

"Yeah!" I replied getting nervous, hoping there's no actual proof of the kiss. We walk back into the house, as I follow Janet to her room, and she gives me the magazine and flips to the page where it talks about Michael and I aka, 'secret female friend' The article reads:

'Jacko and his secret female friend are being spotted again in now New York City, in roller skating ring. According to spies, the two were just skating around and talking, after a while they began slow dancing - skating to their own music, since there were no music playing. Then the two got a little too close for comfort, sharing a kiss, in the middle of the ring. Unfortunately we have no picture proof of the kiss. But there were witnesses and proof they both were at this skating ring since the owner has both of their autographs. But from the looks of things, sounds like the relationship between Michael and his lady friend has been heating up. The world is wondering, who is this girl? What is she exactly to Michael? A hook up? Or someone he'd consider marrying in the future?"

I threw the magazine down on the ground & sigh & say

"This is a bunch of BS."

"Why don't they just leave you two alone? Ever since the pictures of the wine bottle incident, the media can't seem to stop talking about you two. Weather you guys are dating or not, it's nobody's business."

"I know right? Nosy people."

"Tell me about it. Not saying, you both do make a cute couple."

"Aw, everyone tells us that…."

"Because it's true! I'd so love you guys together! Tatiana needs to go somewhere; you need to be in the picture now."

"Aw, well, you never know…" I said winking at her, hinting it out, but not totally giving it away.

"Oh…I'm liking this is going."

"Don't get any ideas now." We laugh and enjoy the rest of the afternoon but I couldn't help to think of, what happened out there with Latoya, Michael and Catherine, whatever it is, I sure do hope it wasn't about me.

July 12, 1986 - 7:42 pm

It's dinner time and were all at the table sharing food, well all except one. Latoya of course, I wonder why she isn't here.

"So, Kitty Cat, just wondering if you can come in my room after dinner, you know…to get to know each other a little better like I promised you last night…." Jermaine tells me.

Hearing that made me want to vomit, but I didn't feel like vomiting right now so I fake cough over my food.

"I'm celibate." I murmured, making him know I'm not interested in him whatsoever.

Then Suddenly Latoya comes from upstairs sharing herself some food.

"Oh, sweet, now she's eating dinner with us. I thought dinner was only for family and lovers only? You guys didn't even bother leaving me a seat; show me how much you love this Cat girl. I bet theirs marriage planning going on very soon if not already." She asks, brewing up some trouble obviously.

"Latoya, we had no idea you were coming down, thought you were pretty upset and wanted to be alone…." Janet explained.

"Oh & about that too, everyone knew I was upset and none of you even bothered to come and comfort me? & Michael, have you given Tatiana visit since you've been back or even a call? Or since now you've got a pussy cat to tame, you don't have time for your girlfriend anymore?"

Latoya's constant disrespect towards me was now putting me on edge, I felt like getting up and saying something, but I wanted to keep classy, and calm because I just felt like straight up cussing her out. I just kept on eating pretending I never heard a damn thing.

"Latoya, when are you going to quit this? Stop being so rude and disrespectful to Kitty. She is just Michael's friend, when will you get that?" Catherine buts in.

"Never." Latoya says as she walks out & leaves.

Everyone was pretty much dead quiet, for the next 15 minutes, until Joe decides to speak his mind.

"So, Kitty, you celibate?"

"Yes…" I replied, wondering why the hell he would bring that topic up again.

"Girl, you serious? You too pretty to be celibate…a girl like you deserves to be on my lap right now…."

"EW." I murmured under my breath, highly disgusted, of what he said now losing all appetite.

"Ah, I guess, it's time I go…." I told everyone as I got up, and went straight to my room. Just feeling awkward being here, I don't feel I really belong, nor do I feel all that welcomed either. I just feel like I'm just getting disrespected by basically everyone and I'm just taking it because I want to be accepted into the family, I guess they had other plans. I heard a knock on my door and I knew exactly who it was. I open the door and saw Michael and ask him before he got to say anything,

"What do you want?"

"Just want to talk…" He answers.

"I don't really feel like talking…." I replied as I almost closed the door on him.

"But kitty…" I open the door back so I'm not rude. "Kitty, I apologize on the behalf of my family, I wasn't expecting it'd be like this…."

"Me either….I'm really thinking coming here was a huge mistake. I'm going to really start thinking hard about going back, home."

"But Kitty…" He holds me by my waist, bringing me close up to him.

"Watch your hands just in case she's watching us…." I told him.

"I don't care right now, just give it a couple of days or weeks, please…"

"I don't know if this is what I want to do for sure, but I'm definitely giving it some thought; I don't feel very welcomed here. I just feel like I was just thrown in here unfairly.…"

"Well that's just Latoya, everyone else here likes you."

"I don't appreciate someone telling me I should be on their lap, at all. Total disrespect, and degrading me, that's all I've been getting from most of your brothers and Joe, I don't quite appreciate that either. It's fine if you think I'm sexy or whatever, I got no problem with that. I just don't need to know about your fantasies either, especially since I show no interest in any of them."

"Well, they're like that with about every girl they meet, they think because of their last name and who they are related to, any woman would fall head over heels."

I sighed just feeling pretty upset about everything overall.

"Forget about them, I love you, I care for you, isn't that what's most important?"

"I guess…."

"Give it some thought." He kisses my forehead and says "Love you most. You can knock on my door again tonight if you can't sleep."

"Okay…." I replied, just feeling all empty inside because of everything, I just hope it gets better….

Chapter 30 - Escapade by BrittanyJacksonx

July 13, 1986 - 10:14 am

I wake up, startled & frightened, by Michael looking straight at me. I scream & jump up almost out of the bed.

"Sorry for scaring you!" Michael tells me. I calmed down instantly, & sat back on the bed next to him.

"How did you get into the room?" I asked, feeling shocked he'd be in my room since I locked the door.

"I have the key to every room in this place. I can appear at anytime…." He raises his eyebrow at me like he has something sneaky up his sleeves. I giggle at him wondering what could he have planned for other times he may sneak in.

"How long have you been in here?"

"Since 7 am so 3 hours."

"Doing what?"

"Watching you sleep like a baby."

I giggled & he asks

"Why do you have the door locked?"

"Just incase of Latoya possibly comes in here to kill me or invade my privacy or chances of Joe or Jermaine raping me."

"Are you serious?"

"Very."

"Cat, nobodies going to come in here & trouble you…"

"Well you never know, especially when your being stalked all day."

"Who was stalking you?"

"Latoya, yesterday she was watching us, from the studio to outside, when I went in with Janet she stopped…."

"She's just brewing up trouble."

"But Michael….I don't like to be watched, it makes me feel uncomfortable…"

"You know what, I know how we can forget about all this, well just for one day, but still counts."

"How?"

"How about we go to an amusement park, spend the whole day there just the two of us, I'll make sure theirs no other family coming along. Just so we can be free, forget about all this family drama. Okay?"

"But Michael, were going to have to come home back to it anyways…"

"Yeah but at least we don't have to deal with it the whole day." He holds me close to him before continuing "Besides we can have so much fun, going on all the rollercoaster's, bumper cars, win you some stuffed toy cats to sleep with at night, We can leave 2 hours from now & don't come back until midnight, about almost everyone is asleep by then….So nothing should kick off."

"Yeah until tomorrow…"

"Well I won't be here most of tomorrow, so she better not start & even so, defend yourself. Don't cuss her out, but be firm & don't just let her walk all over you just because she's family, okay?"

"Okay, Michael…." I took a deep breath, as I let go of everything that happened yesterday.

"Okay so 12pm is good to go to the amusement park?"

"Perfect."

"Okay, get ready." He kisses my cheek, as he begins to get off the bed, I tug his arm & I crawl over to him.

"We should kiss on the lips, since were all alone now…"

He turns to me, & we passionately & slowly kissed each other, like we wanted it to last forever.

"See you in a bit." He tells me as he licks his lips & leaves the room. After that kiss I was feeling empty inside, like it sucked all the life & emotions in me. I feel like I'm living a double life, I can't kiss him whenever I want freely, & it just bothers me that I can't be open about the way I feel. I hope this changes, very soon.

July 13, 1986 - 1:34 pm

We walk out of the limo, looking at a dead & empty amusement park, which was totally strange, because amusement parks are usually packed & lively. But I guess it's okay, the whole place is secluded to Michael & I.

"Excited?" He asks.

"Yeah, but it's so strange seeing an amusement park so…..empty."

"Yeah, but at least you don't have to see me in disguise, which you hate."

"Yes, I hate that."

"See so, either go in disguise or have the place secluded to us…"

"True, true. Where are we going to go first?"

"I don't know….wherever you want…."

I grab Michael's hand, as I pointed over to the bumper cars.

"Lets go over there! I love to play bumper cars!"

"Oh me too!" We ran over there, & got into a bumper car, since there were only 2 there left to choose from.

"Ready to get bumped all around Cat?"

"I never get bumped Michael, but are YOU ready to get bumped by a cat?"

"You never get bumped, well, it's time to make a change, huh?"

"We'll See…."

I began driving away from Michael, as he follows me around, trying to back me up in a corner.

"Stop trying Michael cause there's no chance in hell your going to bump into me first!" I shouted at him, trying to get out of his way.

"Oh I will, you'll see…." Now he has me in a corner now, he drives in bumps me repeatedly.

"Damn it! Get off me now!"

"Nope, this is fun!"

I back up out of my corner & reverse myself bumping into Michael, this time I'm the one bumping into him & I do it repeatedly

"Yeah, now I'm bumping into you Doggy Style!"

"Hah. Funny." He slowly drives out of his bumping stance & tries to reach me to bump into me but I moved away too quickly. Now he's racing me around the place, & before anyone was able to bump anyone again our time was up.

"Well that was fun, so far…." I said as I got out of my car.

"Mhm, where you want to go now?"

"I don't know. This time it's on you Michael…" I told him as we walk & look around holding hands to where we want to go next.

"Let's race each other next!" Michael tells me.

"Where do we go to race each other?" I ask, as he points over to the field, of a mini NASCAR racing place.

"Yeah cause we all know you're going to lose with your awful driving skills." I added.

"Oh no, I'm going to win, because you're a female, women drive slow." I playfully push him & say

"Listen Michael, I'm not just 'any woman' I'm a Cat. Beware, or I shall paw you up."

"Why do I like the thought of being pawed up…."

"Because you are a undercover freak, thinking something perverted right now, I bet."

"Maybe…" He winks at me & licks his lips, so I knew exactly what he was thinking, not that I mind it at all. Actually it's a turn on, knowing he's thinking the same things I do about him, except he's thinking it about me. How sexy.

We walk up to the instructor who's going to instruct, how exactly to drive these kinds of cars.

"Hello, Michael Jackson! Pleasure to meet you." The lady who's going to instruct on this said.

"& Your Michael's new girlfriend huh? Man, sure don't blame you Michael, because she damn sure is sexy." the Lady told me.

I felt kind of scared of what this girl might do to me, & second guessing going racing now.

"Ah…Thanks?" I replied. Not knowing what exactly to say.

"Can I get a picture of us all?" She asks.

"Sure." Michael replies. We all 3 got around with her in the middle, & she took a picture of us, all as I try to be as comfortable as possible around this girl.

"Okay thanks, nice to meet you both. So now, you both got to put on these helmets & gloves, both hands & both of you know how to drive a car right?" she instructed us.

Michael & I nodded in agreement.

"So exactly, how you drive any ordinary car, is how you drive these."

"Thank you." Michael tells the lady as I'm walking away to the red sports car because I knew Michael would chose that one. So I wanted a change.

"Why did you chose my color? You know I love red, cat."

"Oh well, I love red too. You can have the purple car though!"

"C'mon! Let me have my red car!"

"Your red car? I don't remember it having your name on it Mike!"

"Yes it does! You just need to look for my signature!"

I laugh at his silliness & said

"Michael…Just for one time….let me have red…pwease."

"Okay, okay, just because you're my favorite kitty, I'll let you get away with it. But only one time….Or next time I'm going to be the one doing the pawing up!" He winks at me before running across to the purple sports car. I put on my helmet & seat belt, on securely & my gloves because with a driver like Michael around, anything is possible. I turn my face to him, waiting to see if he's ready to go & he's got everything he needs on. Our instructor walks to the middle, with the USA flag in her hand. & says

"Ready? Set! GO!"

We immediately drove off, in the highest speed we can, doubling up, so far seems like were going the same pace, like we both might win this together. We reach to a turn, & somehow, as I turn I see I'm all alone, I wonder how. I look behind me for a minute & I see Michael backing up out of the grass. I begin to laugh as I drive off & leave him.

"HEY! That's not funny!" He shouts out to me. I look back & notice now he's driving far ahead of me. Damn it! I guess I shouldn't have laughed.

"Who's the one lacking now!" Michael shouts back at me sticking his tongue out. I began to push on my gear going really fast as possible, catching up with him. Then we reach another turn there he is nowhere to be found again, I guess turns are his worse. I drove off without looking back because I know he's stuck in that grass again, however the hell he reached on their. The finish line was coming & I drove right into it as I won the race. I get out of the car seeing Michael was right behind me. He gets out of his car takes off his helmet & says

"I let you win!"

"mhm, yeah & I'm Whoppi Goldberg." We push each other playfully, as we walk towards the instructor.

"Thanks, for racing. I was expecting Michael to win, but I guess the sexy one won…" She tells me as she winks at me, & I start to feel uncomfortable again. I take off my helmet & gave it to her & walked out, & Michael did the same & catches up with me.

"Well…at least she spoke the truth…" Michael tells me, trying to make me feel better about a female hitting on me.

"Oh, Michael…I had a feeling you were going to say that…" I wink at him.

"I guess you know me too well….."

"Yes. I do."

"So lets go to the rollercoaster!" Michael grabs my hand & takes me over to this huge red & blue rollercoaster, suddenly butterflies crowd my stomach getting nervous.

"Michael…."

"Yes, Kitty?"

"I'm scared to go on that…."

"Aw, well you can hold me the whole way through, okay? It should be fun."

"Okay…" I took a deep breathe, already holding him tight & we haven't even got into the rollercoaster yet. We walk into our seats & put on our seat belts & strap on, etc. By the time the people who were helping put our seat belts on, I surely wasn't able to hold on to Michael now, since our arms were divided into different sections, by the way the whole rollercoaster was divided, & our legs will be hanging from below.

"Ready, Kitty?"

"No, I feel like I'm going to throw up…."

"Don't worry, it'll be fun!"

The rollercoaster went & I was screaming for dear freaking life. We were going up then down then left then right, I look over at Michael & he's in heaven. But I kind of liked it & the fastness of it, is pretty awesome but I keep looking down at how far up we are making me really nervous & feeling like I'm about to fall out of this thing, but before we knew it, the ride was over & I feel dizzy & light weighted. We get off all millions of straps & bands off of us, & we walk away from it.

"Hey, are you okay?" Michael asks me.

"Yeah, I want to go on some water rides now…." I answered him, smiling.

"I thought you were a cat. Kitties hate water."

"Yeah, but I can tolerate water rides!"

He raises his eyebrow at me like he's thinking about 'something'.

"What are you thinking about?" I ask.

"Nothing…." He licks his lips at me, so I knew he was thinking something kinky. I roll my eyes & walk with him all the way to the water rides, we had more fun then we've had in awhile, I'm not looking forward for this day to end, ever.

Chapter 31 - It Ends Tonight by BrittanyJacksonx

July 13, 1986 - 5:41 pm

Michael and I are sitting at a bench and eating a sundae together, on the table. We decided to take a snack break after all those water rides, carousels we went on, kind of shocked after all of that, we'd be eating a sundae. I hope we don't go on anymore rides, or this won't end too well….

"I'm so glad, we went out to an amusement park today, been so much fun!" I told him as I went in on my sundae.

"Yes and we still got more left to the fun!"

"What do you mean?"

"More rides & stuff…"

"But were eating, a sundae. You think I'm going to go on another rollercoaster, after eating this?"

"Well, water rides…."

"I'm wet enough, feel my hair, soaking wet. Plus I'm wearing a wet white t -shirt. Half the staff has probably seen what color bra I have on."

"Well, good thing you wore a bra, or half the staff would be drooling at your prized possessions."

"Yeah and you."

"Maybe…"

"Oh please, Michael you're a man…you're bound to look."

"Well…maybe a little."

We giggle as we eat up, our sundae, not leaving a once of it on our bowl. We got up out of our seats, and our hands found each other, as we walk together.

"So, where do we go now?" I ask

"I want to win you some stuff!" Michael answers as he drags me over to where all these activity places are located.

"So, what do we do here?" Michael asks the instructor.

"Oh nice to meet you Michael and his lady friend. I'm John and I'll be your instructor for this game, and behind me you see these moving air balloon ducks, well all you need to do is, pluck down 20 of them, in 5 minutes and you can win a stuffed toy animal of your choice." John, the instructor told him, Michael walks up beside me and asks me

"Which one do you want?" I look up at all the options and I see a mini lion looking all cute and cuddly, I want that one for sure. I point to it, and he looks at it and looks back at me and says

"I knew you'd pick the lion!"

"Yeah, I make myself real obvious, don't I?"

"Hah, yeah. But it's cute."

"Okay, so Mr. Jackson, are you ready?" John asks, interrupting us.

"Yes sir."

He runs to the corner, of his little hut and says

"Go!"

The ducks move in a fast pace, as Michael throws an arrow, at them to pluck them down. As minutes passed, he progresses so much, as he's plucking down more and more ducks in a shorter period of time, so much in a short period of time, I even began to lose count. He for sure reached 20 in less than 5 minutes. Then 5 minutes came, time to see how many he had gotten. John began to count, how many were plucked.

"Damn, why he has to be so specific, he knows you plucked down more than 20." I whispered in Michael's ear.

"He's just making sure, cat."

"Okay, you may pick the toy of your choice." John tells him.

"Can I get the lion?…" Michael asks.

"Sure." John reaches up, and passes Michael the lion, which he gave to me.

"YAY! Thank you!" I cheered as I hug my lion tightly, like a little girl. We skip away, as Michael asks me.

"You're welcome. Where do you want to go now?"

"I don't know….been on my feet all day, pretty tired." I replied while yawning.

"Well, can we at least go on the Ferris wheel before we leave?"

"Sure."

We walk over to where the Ferris wheel is located and got into our seats. As we hold hands and the Ferris wheel begins moving us up towards the sky slowly.

"I've never been on a Ferris wheel before." I told Michael, as I'm looking around, as the Ferris wheel takes us higher.

"Really?"

"Yeah."

"How are you enjoying your first experience?"

"Kind of scary, going up so high…." We reach the highest we can go and we begin to go back down. "Wow….You can see the entire LA up here." I add.

"I know, right? If you're feeling scared, you can always cuddle on to me, if you'd like…."

"Glad you offered it." I told him as I sit up closer to him, laying my head against his chest, watching the Ferris wheel go back up. Michael hands roam softly through my hair, as the higher we went up, was the more I felt like sleeping, I tried to fight it. But I really couldn't help myself, because of how high we were going and the slow pace.

"I guess you really need to get home, I see…" Michael says as I'm not even really paying attention since I keep falling into my beauty rest.

"Huh?" I ask, half asleep.

"Nothing, go back to bed."

"Hah Bed." I lay back on his chest and the moment I closed my eyes the ride was over. Damn it, I deserved at least a minute worth of rest.

"How was it?" Michael asks.

"Relaxing."

"Figured."

"So were going home now?"

"Yes, honey." He gives me a peck kiss on the lips, and warps his arm around me as we walk right out of the Amusement Park.

July, 13, 1986 - 9:24 pm

Michael and I walk in home from our wonderful day at the, Amusement Park. However, I walk in and I see everything is so quiet…which is pretty unusual; it's only 9:30. Don't tell me everyone's went to bed already…We walk into the living room and there I see an annoyed looking Latoya. Goodness, I wonder what kind of drama this witch will bring.

"Where were you 2, all day?"

Before Michael responds, I decided I was going to step up my game.

"That's none of your business Latoya." I answered her stepping up in front of her.

"What do you mean that's none of my business?" She asks as she stands up to me with her eyes glaring straight into mines.

"It's means it is none of your business. You have no authority over me or Michael to be asking such a question."

"Oh, so you think you're grown now that you're here in this house and Michael's paying attention to you, huh?"

Michael tugs on my arm, gesturing me to step back, but I surely wasn't going to let this woman step all over me like that any longer, I tried keeping my temper just because she is his sister. But now I've lost it, and too late to go back now.

"No, I don't think I'm 'grown' but if you expect me to take your shit and eat it, then you make a sad mistake."

"What? Just because I am over protective of my younger brother's relationship with his girlfriend, I am walking over you? Oh, please."

"You're not 'over protective' of their relationship. And anyways, who the fuck are you? Tatiana? When is Michael's love life any of your business?"

"It is my business since I am Tatiana's best friend and I do not want their relationship to end over some damn little hoodlum whore like you."

"Like I said before we are just friends, if you chose to not believe that then that's your decision. And even if we were dating, what are you going to do about it huh?"

"Kill you in your damn sleep."

"I guess I'll be dead after tonight…" I turn to Michael and forced a kiss on him and I did it to really piss her off and see if she'll actually kill me in my sleep.

"Now take that, and kiss my ass bitch!" I added as I walked away to the stairway. "It's going to be me and you tonight if you're going to kill me in my sleep. Try me! Try Me! I will fuck you up!" I added as I walked up the stairs as I saw everyone come down to see our confrontational fight and I hear Michael and Latoya going at it once again. I walk into my room falling in my bed feeling extremely upset. Today was so wonderful, going to the amusement park and having some fun, but something unnecessary had to happen. I only hope whatever; Latoya has against me she lets go of it. Can't see she, Michael and I has a really close relationship and really loves each other? Is she jealous of me or what? There's no reason why she has to hate me so much. Maybe she just hates to see others happy. Maybe she's just jealous of our relationship. Whatever it maybe, it needs to end.

Chapter 32 - Heaven Can Wait? by BrittanyJacksonx

July 14, 1986 - 7:24 am

I wake up, feeling restless, knowing how tired I was yesterday but from after that altercation with Latoya I've been too 'excited' to sleep much. If she wanted to get in my head, well she did that, perfectly. Last night I talked to my mother about everything. From Michael's and I relationship - the whole truth. Then the very eventful four days I've had since being in the Jackson family household. According to her, she thinks I should come back home, since things have been eerie and uncomfortable for me since my very arrival. But I don't know how much I really want to do that, I want to be with Michael too, all at the same time. I'm definitely going to have to think about this, but I feel as if my foot is more than halfway through the door….

Speaking of doors, my room door opens, unexpectedly. I jump and frighten as my teeth clench together, when really it was only Michael.

"Oh sorry, I thought you were in here sleeping…." Michael apologizes

"It's alright, not your fault." He walks to me on the bed and lays down next to me and says

"How are you? Slept good?"

"I'm alright, I guess. And no I didn't really sleep very well. How about you?"

"Not at all….Long day for me too, going to be gone for the whole day."

"Are you serious?"

"Ah…Yes."

I immediately sat up on my bed and looked at him in disbelief.

"You're going to leave me here, alone with your family?"

"For only a little while, I talked to Elizabeth Taylor and she says she plans on having you around for the whole day. Okay?"

"Is she nice?"

"Yes, she's one of the most amazing people, you will ever meet."

"Well that's sweet."

"Yes, like you." He leans over and kisses my cheek briefly as I smile. It was kind of hard for me to smile, but glad I did it anyways, it blew off some steam.

"So, serious question, what was up with that kiss you gave me in front of Latoya? You know we were supposed to be keeping on low key, why would you do something like that?"

I shook my head and looked up and said

"Why, did I know that you were going to bring this up…sometime soon?"

I asked feeling kind of pissed off once again that he brought it all up. But I guess it's his right to know an answer.

"I did, what I thought was best." I replied, keeping calm.

"What do you mean? How was that best? Do you know how much drama you can cause for me?" Michael asks, as I hear a little impatience and frustration in his voice, which just angers me even more. I get up off the bed and say

"I really only did it to piss her the hell off. It doesn't exactly mean were dating, it could have been, which it was a really spontaneous kiss. But she can interpret it anyway she wants to."

"But Latoya is going to immediately associate it with us being a couple…."

"Well, good for her."

I walk away towards my bathroom as Michael walks behind me and tugs on my arm, as I turn around, feeling even more angry.

"What?" I ask, impatiently feeling like telling him to fuck off and leave.

"I simply asked for just one thing from you and you can't seem to do it. Keep on low Key, control yourself, I'm here trying to have a discussion with you, and you're so tense. Did you really think the kiss necessary?"

"Well, it's not like they weren't going to find out sooner or later. Either, one of them were going to catch us in the act or some tabloid would, so pick your damn choice Michael because honestly you yourself haven't been doing the greatest job, keeping 'low key' either."

We both sigh at the same time, letting go whatever anger was building up a while ago.

"Sorry, Cat…" He tells me as he looks back up at me.

"I'm sorry too, Michael." I hug him, as we kiss each on the passionately but briefly.

"So….what are we going to do about all of this?" I ask, trying to fix the problem.

"For now, I guess all we can do is take each day as it comes….Planning on going back home?"

"I don't know, exactly I'm still thinking about it. I told my mother everything, and about us, and she thinks it's best I should just come back and maybe it is best for you for me to not be around, pull your family together, get your relationship with Tatiana straightened out. Like I still don't know yet or you going to break up with her or what?"

"Don't worry about it; everything will fit all into place…"

"Okay I guess."

He kisses me once more, and I didn't even bother to kiss back. I didn't feel the love coming from him, like I usually would. Or maybe it was me, being just too upset or angry to feel anything.

"See you later, love you." Michael tells me before leaving the room.

"Okay, love you too."

He walks out of the room and I fall back on the bed, sighing, just wishing everything that has happened so far can just disappear. I close my eyes, now reentering a deep sleep. Maybe sleep was all I needed, after all.

July 14, 1986 - 12:05 pm

"Hey! Why are you running from me pretty kitty!" Jermaine chants out as I'm walking away from him.

"Jermaine! Don't you realize she don't want your stanky ass? She's more interested in me!" Randy chants as he runs up towards me. As I heard him creeping up to me, I begin to run away from him. Don't these men see I'm not interested in neither of them? I climb up this random tree in their backyard, hoping any of them won't follow me up. Or the branch might just break.

"Climbing up trees huh? Typical kitty cat." Jermaine shouts out to me.

"I bet you can fall off and land on your feet!" Randy adds.

Ignore their comments because I really wasn't in the mood for flirts, jokes, etc. I kind of want to be left alone.

"Come here…kitty, kitty, kitty….We'll get you some milk….only if you promise to give us some of yours…." Randy tells me.

"Ew" I replied, the images that went into my head when he said that was so disgusting, perverts.

"Hey, can you guys leave her alone? She's not interested in any of us, so why keep bothering her with those sexually crude jokes? Both of you ought to be ashamed of yourselves." Marlon butts in out of nowhere.

Jermaine and Randy walk away from my tree, as Marlon looks up at me and says

"Well, their gone now, want to come down?"

I sigh, wondering why I should trust him. What makes him any different?

"Listen, I'm a happily married man, I have no interest in using you. I just want to be a friend, that's all."

"Okay, step back a little, just so I don't fall on top of you…" I replied.

"What do you mean?"

"Just step back and you'll see what I mean."

He steps back a little, as I drop down off the very high tree branch, falling right on my feet.

"Wow, I guess you really are a cat…" Marlon says, as he's shocked I can drop down from a tree branch so high up and land on my feet.

"Hah, Thanks." I replied.

"So how are you feeling?"

"I'm okay, I guess. You?"

"Allot better then yesterday…."

"Hmm. Where's Latoya today? Not that I care, but I'd usually see her around stalking me or something."

"She stalks you?"

"Yeah she did two days ago, not sure if she didn't because Michael was around me, or not."

"Maybe…I swear that girl's got a chip on her shoulder, she has no reason to want to dislike you the way she does."

"I guess not…."

A very fancy limo is pulled up in front of the house, I'm sure it's Liz Taylor there to pick me up.

"Okay, Cat, Have fun. See you later." He hugs me and I say

"Bye, Marlon." I walk over to the limo and there inside I saw a gorgeous looking, older lady which could only mean its Liz. I open up the limo door and and she greets me.

"Hello sweetheart! It's so great to meet you! Michael's told me so much about you!"

I get into the car and close the limo door up.

"Aw, I've heard allot about you too, you are so much prettier in person!" I told her, admiring her.

"Thank you so much! You're going to have so much fun here with me!" Liz tells me as she hugs me tight. I wonder what's in store today for me.

July 14, 1986 - 10:00 pm

I'm back home, after a long and eventful day with Elizabeth; Michael is right when he says she is pretty amazing. Glad I got out of the house, and spend the whole day with her. I ring the doorbell into the Jackson's house, since I still don't have a key yet, don't think I'll be getting one anyways. Michael answers the door and hugs tight.

"I missed you all day…." He tells me as he softly kisses my lips.

"I missed you more!" I reply, as I look behind him, and I see Latoya at the corner of my eye. Glaring at us, with a bottle in her hand, swinging it back and forth like she's out to throw it at us.

"Look who's behind us…" I whisper into Michael's ear.

"Hello, love birds….just wanted to say I made dinner." Latoya tells us, smiling. I don't know why but something about the way she smiled at us and the way she looks seems a bit fake. Especially how not even a minute ago she was glaring but now she's smiling. Something about that just seems so weird, especially now she isn't insulting me. I'm not going to fall for it, but I am hungry so I'll eat. We walk into the dining room before we begin picking our plates out; Latoya had two plates in her hand and says

"I want to share out your food, since you're the only two here."

"Okay." Michael says as he sits down, and I sit down feeling slightly uncomfortable.

"She's being really nice…something's up." I whisper into Michael's ear.

"Yeah, I don't know why, but I have a feeling theirs something up her sleeve…"

"Maybe we shouldn't let her share out our food?"

"Well, I don't think she'd slip something in our food."

"But Michael, you never know…."

"Well, I don't know…Let me check on her." Michael says as he walks over to Latoya. She turns around, smiling again.

"Here's your dinner you guys, what do you need to be assisted with Michael?"

"Nothing, I'll go sit back down." He sits down as Latoya gave us our plate full of food.

"Enjoy you guys, I'm going to bed."

"Okay, night." Michael tells her as he goes down on his plate. I ignore my conscience I begin eating, and as I swallow my food, I feel something extremely sharp down my throat and blood flooded through my mouth as I immediately stop breathing, and I become weak and numb. I look over at Michael, trying to talk but I couldn't utter a sound, I grab his hands, and look at him in fear and frustration, hoping it'd gesture him to know something's wrong.

"What's wrong Kitty? What's wrong?" Michael says assisting me. I grab on his collar & hold him close to me crying, I turn to the left as I vomit blood.

"Oh God, where's the phone!" Michael says beginning to panic looking for the nearest phone.

"Michael's what's wrong?" Janet asks.

"Kitty's she's…..something's wrong, we need to call the paramedics."

Janet gasps as she walks toward me, as I'm laying down on the floor feeling lifeless as my heart beats heavily, suffocating feeling like I'm about to die any moment.

"Who put glass in her dinner?" Janet screams.

"Latoya shared….oh no….I can't believe she'd do something like this…" Michael says as his eyes begin to water up."You stay here with Kitty! I'll call 911!"

Michael runs down to me holds my body close to his, my eyes slowly close as I feel myself become weaker and weaker rapidly, I see Michael's mouth move, but I couldn't hear a word, as my body becomes absolutely life less as my eyes close, unable to see or feel anything, again.

Chapter 33 - One More Chance? by BrittanyJacksonx

July `15, 1986 - 12:15 am

**Michael's POV**

I'm here sitting down at the waiting room, praying as hard as I can for kitty. Hoping everything will be okay with her. I can't believe Latoya would actually attempt to kill her. Is this woman going off her head or what? I would have never thought that, anyone in my family would do something so dangerous and evil. Nothing can describe how I feel right now, about Latoya. She disgusts me in every way possible. Speak of the devil, I see Latoya, walking into the waiting room. I get up and walk towards her, with frustration and anger in my face.

"How could you put glass inside of her food? Have you lost your damn mind? What if you killed her? Planning on being put away for life?" I ask her.

"What are you talking about? I am very innocent of this and I did not put any kinds of glass in her food." Latoya answers, putting on a sad face. What's she saying I am not falling for.

"Oh yeah right, you know damn well, you did this, don't lie to me Latoya."

"I'm not lying, about anything, I'm just as innocent as you are Michael, I gave her exactly what I gave you, and so if you didn't get any glass in yours then she didn't either. Its possible rice could have just been stuck in her throat."

"I saw a glass on her food, Janet saw it too."

"Well I didn't put glass in it." She says as she begins to walk away.

"You did this, and the fact that you can just stand her look me in the eye and just lie to me, kills me inside. What are you doing here anyways? Stir up more trouble? We don't need your negative vibes."

"Fine I'll go. And I apologize this happened to your girlfriend, or whatever she is to you. But I know I didn't do this, I would never kill someone or attempt it especially someone I know is so dearly close to you Michael and I will clear my name of this, because I, Latoya Yvonne Jackson, did not put glass in her food. I hope she's okay. Goodnight." She walks out of here, without any grief or pain in her eyes, she seems so emotion less. She doesn't care at all, Plus especially how she comes 2 hours later, due to 'sleeping' She just left the kitchen when the incident happen, how could she had fallen asleep so fast? She's guiltier then any prisoner in prison right now. It pisses me off even more the way she can just stand here and lie to me, her own brother's face. She's one cold witch, I tell you.

"Michael, maybe it happened by accident…." Janet tells me trying to cream the whole situation off in Latoya's favor.

"You really think Latoya would do something like that on accident? Secondly, how in the world do you put glass in someone's food on accident? How do you not know what you are doing?"

"It can happen by accident, like maybe glass broke over the food and she didn't even realize?…."

"It wasn't on top of what we were eating, it was inside. There's no way she could have done it on accident, unless Latoya is under the influence of drugs and alcohol which, I'm sure she isn't. The funny thing about it is that both Kitty and I had a funny feeling about her being so nice out of nowhere. I guess we should have stuck with our gut."

"Michael, she's going to be perfectly fine, I'm sure….We don't call her kitty for nothing, If she lost one of her lives, then she has 8 more to go." Marlon joked as he tries to comfort me, but I am so furious right now, I couldn't even laugh or so any expression as everyone else seemed to laugh at it. I sigh out of frustration and I turned around & looked at everyone.

"So were going to keep Latoya at our home or is she leaving?"

"She's staying." Janet answers.

"Why? How can you guys trust her around yourselves or even your things after what just happened?"

"Because it simply could have just been an accident."

"Why do you keep defending her?"

"Because Latoya is my sister I can't see her doing something like that."

"Well she's my sister too, I can't see her doing something like that either, but tell me Janet how in the world can glass reach into her food? It was a set up and an obvious one."

"I'm with Michael on that…" Jackie says as he walks besides me.

"Yeah, me too…" Marlon says.

"Whatever, she leaves and your girlfriend stays? I don't think so. If Latoya goes, then so does your girl go." Janet says with anger in her voice.

"Janet…why are you being this way? I thought you were on my side all along."

"Call me a traitor, but my sister is not going to prison. May you excuse me; I think I've been here long enough." Janet says as she walks right by the 3 of us, with her head up high. I don't see how she doesn't she realize Latoya is so guilty of this. Pieces of this puzzle are missing, something just isn't right. There's got to be more to this, that I don't know about. Mother slowly approaches me, as I wait to hear what she has to say.

"Michael, Kitty can stay in the pool house, she won't have to have any interaction with Latoya or Janet…"

"No it's okay Mother, because if Latoya stays, then the both of us will leave."

"Michael are you sure about this?"

"Yes, why keep Latoya around anyways? She said about a couple of weeks ago that she wants to leave. So let her go, I can't believe all of this drama she's caused in this household and nothings being done about it. She's wrecking us as a family, my personal life and making Kitty's life very unhappy. It's unfair and something needs to be done with her outrageous behavior."

"Your right Michael, we'll do something about it….We will."

"Okay, I'll take your word for it."

A doctor comes out of ER, like he's looking for someone; I walk towards him wondering if it's me he's looking for.

"Oh there you are, Mr. Jackson." He answers.

"Will she be okay?"

"Yeas she should be okay. Apparently, Catherine had swallowed a rather large piece of glass, along with poisoning, is what we found in her body. A poisoning so powerful, it could have killed her in just minutes. However, the piece of glass is out of her system along with the poisoning, but the damage is pretty bad especially around her throat and internal organs. She's going to have a hard time swallowing; eating, talking, kissing, anything done orally she's going to have allot of trouble with. But we do plan on fixing it, and she should be back to normal soon. "

"Okay, Doctor, is it okay if I see her?"

"No because my other colleagues are doing work on her at the moment. But Tomorrow morning you can visit."

"Okay, thank you. Have a goodnight."

"You too Mr. Jackson, and can I have an autograph before you leave?"

"Sure."

He takes out a writing pad out and a pen and I write down my signature for him quickly.

"Thank you. Mr. Jackson, Have a goodnight again."

"Same for you."

I turn around & face almost everyone in my family except, Latoya, Janet and Joe who weren't here and we all left, without saying a word to each other. My family couldn't have been more dead & quiet then today. Looks like we've been torn apart by the events that happened only 2 hours ago.

Chapter 34 - I'll Be There by BrittanyJacksonx

July 15, 1986 - 10:25 am

**Michael's POV**

I slowly, walk into Kitty's room with balloons attached to the lion I won her a few days ago, as I see her lying on the bed fast asleep. I put her things on the table besides her bed, and watched her sleep so beautifully and sound. Watching her rest made me know everything was going to be okay. But I couldn't help to notice the fact she did look different, as her face looked more fragile, and weak. She's also hooked up to a machine which is listening to her heart rate. I gently caress her hair as I watch her sleep. Her eyes open, after a few moments of caressing her hair and she looks up at me, but something in her eyes tells me something's wrong…..she looks rather afraid. Which I wonder why, she knows I'm not going to do anything to harm her….or maybe I frightened her? She wasn't expecting me?

"Kitty, what's wrong?" I ask as I squat down to the bed level, and she quickly picks up this marker and plain white sheet of paper from the table right next to her and writes on it.

"What going on?" I ask. She still doesn't respond at all, however she showed me what she wrote on the paper which read:

"I'm in pain, allot of it."

"Where do you feel the pain?"

She rips off a brand new clean sheet of paper and writes, her answer and shows it to me:

"Basically around my neck, but I do feel chest pains. I also feel extremely weak and exhausted. How did I end up here?"

"Aw, Kitty is it unbearable pain? And….What do you mean how did you end up here?"

She begins to write on a new sheet of paper and shows me:

"Yes it is unbearable pain. Can you get a Doc in here? And What I mean is, how in the blue hell did I end up in a hospital? I don't remember a damn thing that happened to me yesterday."

"I'll answer your question, right after I get your doctor. Hold on." I walk outside, and I see a few ladies at the front desk.

"Is there any way I can get a doctor in to assist a patient?" I ask them, all of them stopped whatever chit chatting they were doing, and begin looking for one.

"Okay we found one, where's the patients room?" One of the ladies asks.

"197."

"Okay, he's going in there now."

"Thank you."

"And oh wait! Can I get an autograph?" She asks as she hands me a piece of paper.

"Of course you can." I quickly write my signature off for the lady, and I walk back into Kitty's room as a doctor is there explaining something to her.

"Okay, Mr. Jackson, she's just sore. She'll feel allot better tomorrow." The doctor explained.

"Okay, thank you."

"You're very welcome."

I sit next to Kitty on the edge of the bed hoping she'd feel more comfortable with me closer to her.

"So you are here, unfortunately, because apparently, Latoya tried to kill you…."

She gave me a disbelief look on her face and immediately began writing then she puts it up in her hands and it reads:

"WHAT! ARE YOU KIDDING ME!"

"I wish….But she really did try to, but I guess she totally forgot you had 9 lives." I wink at her as she slowly smiles.

"Aw, good you're smiling…you're feeling better?"

Then she writes down, slowly this time:

"No, but you make me happy (:"

I blushed at her comment, as I thought she makes me really happy too. This is why I always have to have her around.

"You make me even happier!" I told her as I lay down next to her. She looked back at me and smiled and rolled her eyes.

"What are ya thinking about, kitty?"

She grabs back her writing pad and writes down her reply:

"Not a thang."

"Hmm….why aren't you speaking to me?" I ask, since last night the doctor did say she was going to have problems speaking, but that doesn't mean she totally lost the ability to speak. The fact she's using marker and paper to talk to me sparks my curiosity. She again takes up the marker and writes me her answer:

"Because:

1) It hurts like hell, whenever I talk, so I want to avoid it at all costs.

2) I don't want to embarrass myself

That's why I'm not talking with you, vocally."

"What do you mean by embarrass yourself?"

She writes back:

"You won't be able to understand a word I say. So to save up all that drama, I asked for a marker and paper to talk to you or any other doctor, I'm not sure when I'll be ready to talk to anyone vocally again."

"No Kitty, the moment the pain you're experiencing is gone, I want you to start talking, just so you can get better at it again."

The look on her face wasn't too pleased with my response, she writes:

"No, I'm not going to make a fool of myself in front of you."

"You're not making a fool out of yourself, Kitty, I'm trying to help you get better, besides if you don't talk at all, it'll take even longer for you to recover."

She rolls her eyes, and begins drawing something, something that doesn't look too happy:

"-_-"

"What? I'm just trying to help."

"I huses, so" She replied to me, now vocally. But I wasn't exactly sure of what she meant. She then begins to rub her neck.

"What did you say?"

She gets the marker and paper back again and writes:

"See what I mean…"

"Practice makes perfect Kitty…."

She rolls her eyes and proceeds to write on her paper, which wrote:

"Okay, I promise when I'm not sore anymore I'll talk (;"

"Good Kitty" I wink at her signaling her I'm happy she plans on talking, to me very soon. She writes back with a smile on her face which her reply says:

"Thanks for getting me my lion, but Balloons? Why? It's not my birthday, Michael."

"I know, but you're my special girl. So you deserve balloons, just for that."

A smile instantly appeared on her face which she's writing which made me smile too.

"Aw, that's so sweet (:"

"Thank you."

However, this time she didn't look too happy when she proceeds to write again on the paper.

"I still can't believe Latoya would do something like that, attempt to kill me? She really hates me doesn't she?"

"I can't believe she'd so something so crazy…"

Kitty rips off all of the used pages all the way until a brand new one was on top & begins writing and shows me:

"Psycho Witch. I'm not going back to the house when I get better, am I?"

"I wouldn't want you back there, so no. I don't think I want to be there anymore either."

Kitty writes back to me:

"I'm going to press charges, are okay with it?"

"Totally fine with it."

Then she writes on her paper:

"Are you sure, I'm going to need you….since I don't remember the event at all so….were you there to witness it? Or is this just what you think happened?"

"Kitty, I saw the whole incident. Don't worry, if you decide to press charges I'll be there with you by your side the whole way through."

Her Reply:

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, I'll be there for you, through everything. I promise." She smiles at me, slowly, and holds my hand as I lean forehead and kisses her forehead. Showing her I truly do care and love her, and I'm not planning on backing up Latoya just because she's my sister. I believe there should be justice for Kitty and I'll be there for her to get it no matter what.

Chapter 35 - So Far Away by BrittanyJacksonx

August 15, 1986 - 2:46 pm

A whole month has passed since, the events of where Latoya attempted to kill me, and so much has happened since then. For one, I've gotten better. I'm eating, swallowing, drinking just fine without any pain. Talking I'm doing okay in that, I just have a hard time pronouncing certain words now, like 'chocolate' which I now say 'socolate', 'chair' is 'share' ,'chitchat' is 'shit sat' 'select' is 'suelect'. But I'm working on this, in a very slow pace.

My mother found out about what happened to me and is pressing charges on Latoya. However the court is going really slow with the case, because I still do not remember the event, so according to the court, Michael could be telling a lie on his sister, so we decided she should take a DNA test, which they have a date set for that, next month. While all of this is going on, I notice Janet hasn't visited me once in the hospital and has been accompanying Latoya to the court each every date we were set to go there, which I wondered why. I never asked Michael, but it seemed so strange, now like I've said before I don't remember what happened the day of the incident, but I do remember before the days before, Janet seemed to really like me. She was even defending me telling me Latoya is just a trouble maker, and to not pay her much mind. So what's happened now? Why isn't she on my side? Can't she see her sister, clearly tried to kill me? About almost everyone in the family is on our side, so why isn't she? It really angered me how she can take up for her, and be so fake towards me. It really proved to me that Janet isn't all that she had seemed to be.

Honestly, the court sounds like they really don't want to lock her up, which is bunch of bull shit. I don't remember the incident but she did threaten to kill me the night or a few before, which I remember quite vividly. I strongly believe she did do this, because who else would have? She's the only one in the house who has a strong hatred for me, for whatever reason. I hope she is being put away for a long time for this, because it kills me to know she's a free woman, when she could have damn well killed me. If it were vice versa, I would be behind bars already.

However, since I'm out of the hospital, I'm on my way back to Encino in Michael's limo to pick up my clothes and baggage, since Michael decided I should move in with Liz Taylor just so I don't have to worry about Latoya or the other Jackson's who harass me. Coincidentally, I met Elizabeth the day the incident happen; unfortunately I do not remember meeting her. So this is a re-meeting for us. I'm so excited, I hope everything will be calm for me, since I do need to be in a less tense environment then I am now. I'm looking through the window as I look by all of the beautiful, mansions I'm passing by. I still can't believe I'm able to live & see these kinds of extraordinary houses, and even living in one too.

"What are you thinking about?" Michael asks me with a slight grin.

"Kitties." I smile at him, just in case he thought I was thinking about something sad.

"What about them?"

"Their pretty….aren't they?"

"Their beautiful, just like you!"

"Aw, Michael!" I blush, as I lean over and give him a soft, soothing kiss.

"Mm…I've been missing your kisses…" I told him in between, each and every small kiss we share.

"So did I…" Our lips mesh for a longer time, as he holds me closer to him, feeling him deeper into me. I let my hands roam through his hair, kissing him more passionately, letting him know I missed feeling his lips on mines and I couldn't be happier, to feel him now. The limo pulled up, which meant were back in Encino. Michael and I walk out of the limo as he closes the door behind me. We walk into the house feeling somewhat, odd and nervous, but I didn't need to feel nervous since I'll be leaving anyways. First thing we see as we pass the dinner table was Janet and Latoya discussing something in private. Both of them glare at Michael and I. But I ignore their glares because they just aren't worth my time or energy.

Michael and I walk to my room, getting my entire luggage together, so I don't leave anything behind.

"Do you have everything?" He asks.

"Yes." I turn to the bed and carry my lion on my head. "Now, I have everything I need." I turn to him and smile. He laughs and says

"Kitty, you are so adorable…"

"Thank you. Now let's go downstairs." We walk down the stairs with my baggage, as they weren't a lot. But too much for one person to carry. As I walk down I see the partners in crime whispering again. As I walk near them I thought it'd be fair if I at least said bye to Janet. She may not like me anymore, but I don't want to be rude.

"Bye, Janet." I say loudly as I walk past. The whispering they were having stopped, I look back at them, and they continue whispering again.

"Rude." I blurted out as I walk outside.

"On the Brightside, you don't have to deal with that any longer." Michael smiles at which was contagious enough to make me smile too.

"Hey, someone had a missing luggage about a month ago?" Drake asks, out of nowhere.

"I did, it came today?" I ask.

"Yes, just in time, before you leave dear."

"Awesome." He carries the suitcase to me, and I carry it with my left hand, as I walk straight to the gate, where I will await Elizabeth Taylor's arrival.

"So will you visit me often?" I ask Michael knowing I'll definitely miss not see him all of the time.

"Yes of course. I'll visit you every day."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, of course I will. I wouldn't lie to you."

"Aw, Michael…" I gave him a little peck kiss, since I saw his brothers walking nearby, so I didn't want to go overboard in front of them.

"Okay Cat lovers, other people want to say bye too." Marlon interrupts.

"Don't get jealous now, Mar Mar." Michael tells him.

"I'm not jealous; I'm just making a statement."

"Okay, Mar Mar we see your point of view." I told him as I hug him,

"Thank you for being a friend, visiting me in the hospital, scaring those fools away whenever they'd bother me." I added.

"We weren't bothering you! You're just too shy to admit you love our comments!" Randy blurts out.

"Yeah, Right." I replied sarcastically as I waved at Randy and Jermaine, not feeling like giving them a hug because they may just touch me inappropriately.

"Bye, Jackie, Tito and Rebbie." I told all three as they quietly wave back at me. Then I saw Catherine, walk up to me slowly and give me a hug.

"Darling, it was nice having you here while it lasted. I hope Michael and you remain a couple. You both look so beautiful together, like you belong together." Catherine tells me, while she admires my hair.

"Aw, well let's hope, fate is on our side. So, maybe we can be together, forever…" I told her as I look back at Michael who had a smile on his face which again made me smile too. Then a fancy looking limo comes up, which had to be Liz Taylor.

"Okay again, promise me you'll visit….all of the time?" I asked Michael, once again.

"Yes I promise. Call me when you reach okay?"

"Okay, I'll call." We hug once more in front of everybody, for a long time. Feeling resentment, for leaving, kind of like I shouldn't leave Michael here by himself having to deal with Latoya, but I guess he's alright with it. The limo driver puts my suitcases in the back, of the limo. I'm moving once again, hopefully this time I'm here to stay. I give Michael a kiss on the cheek, before walking into the limo. As I walk in Liz had on the most pleasant smile on her face as she embraces me with a hug. From that moment on, I was confident that leaving was the best decision for me.

Chapter 36 - Suffocate by BrittanyJacksonx

August 23, 1986 – 10:16 pm

It's been over a week since living with Elizabeth Taylor and I've loved it. She's so nice, sweet, and loves to hang out with me, and she's pretty hip for an older girl. But it was all cool because I love being around her too. Tonight is movie night for Liz Taylor and me as we watch from old classic 1930's movies to new up to date ones. I haven't watched so many movies in such a long time. But it was lots of fun sharing popcorn with her and living life, drama free. At least so far it has been pretty quiet & simple, not that I plan on changing it.

"Have any plans for your 18th birthday sweetheart?" Liz Taylor asks randomly, as she passes me back the popcorn.

"No, I wasn't really planning on doing anything."

"Why not dear? It's your 18th, every girl that I know of always does something extra special on their 18th, first day into adulthood."

"Oh, the Joy" I threw up my hands in the air sarcastically, showing her my enthusiasm.

"Going to miss childhood?"

"Well yeah, somewhat. But I am excited for the future too…"

"You're future with Michael, huh?"

"Um…" Before I finish my statement, one of Liz Taylor's body guards, whispers something into Elizabeth's ear.

"Sure, I've told you before Darryl, he is the only person that is welcome into my house at any time." She answers him as he walks back to the door.

"Thanks for the reminder." He replies as he walks out of the room.

"Who's that guy?" I ask, while fill my hands up with popcorn again.

"The Body Guard is Darryl, sweetheart."

"No. The guy who is: 'welcome into the house at any time'?"

"You should be seeing him any minute now."

"Hmmm….I wonder who that could be…"

"Someone you're really familiar with." She answers when I now see, Michael appear in front of me. I've already seen him earlier on today, as he did his daily visits, but now he's here visiting us for the second time today. I wonder what's on his mind, why he has to visit twice….Or maybe it could be he simply missed us?

"Hello Darling!" Liz embraces him with a hug as he kisses her cheek.

"Hi Michael!" I greeted him as he sits right next to me, taking popcorn out of the dish.

"What are you 2 watching?" He asks, as he fills his mouth with popcorn.

"Damn, you haven't even been here for a minute yet and your mouth is already filled with popcorn." I commented. We all laughed, realizing what I said were true.

"Well, she does make a point." Liz agrees.

"You two…are a bunch of…" Michael says as he throws some popcorn at me. I grab a few & throw it back at him.

"Okay, I'm taking this popcorn away from you two because I want to finish it." Liz Taylor tells us as she takes the popcorn away and munches it off. I look at the time & it's almost 10:30, I wonder what brings Michael here at this time. He's more than likely going to say he missed us or something but just to be sure, I should ask him what's up.

"So what brings you here at 10 pm at night Michael?"

He sighs, which gives me a direct message that's something's wrong.

"Nothing….Just been, bored." He answers, hearing in his voice that it's allot more than just being 'bored' or maybe I'm just being paranoid?

"Are you sure Michael?"

"Yeah."

"Michael I hear it in your voice, something's wrong….Just tell me, I'm a worry cat."

"Don't worry about it, Kitty." He warps his arm around me, trying to give me some comfort, but I couldn't help but to still be concerned. But if he says everything is okay, I guess I have no choice but to take his word for it, for now.

"So Liz what are we watching?" Michael asks.

"Breakin." Liz answers.

"Oh, pass on the popcorn, love these dancing movies." Michael says as Liz Taylor passes him over the popcorn.

"By the way, can I stay over Liz for a couple of days or so…?"

"Sure, you're welcome to stay as long as you'd like, but I'd like to ask why? You're only 30 minutes away and are welcome to come by at any time. Why would you need to stay over, for a couple of days or more?"

"Because, I miss you guys, allot."

"Aw…" I lean over and hug him briefly then Liz does the same thing too.

"It's funny you said that because ever since leaving I've been having a hard time sleeping. Maybe I'll sleep better with you around now." I explained to him.

"Yes, I bet you will." I lay my head on his chest as we watch the rest of the movie all together. Michael may miss us, but I strongly do believe it's more than that. Or…I don't know maybe I'm just thinking negatively, But I surely feel something going on at home, on why he wants to be here so much. I sure do plan on asking him about this later on in the night. If not tonight then I'll try to in the morning.

August 23, 1986 – 11:23 pm

Our movie was finished and Elizabeth was getting ready to go to bed, and so was Michael. Would be the perfect time, to ask Michael what's wrong once again, but knowing him he'd probably just say he misses us. Not that I don't believe he misses us because I'm sure he does. For me it's been kind of hard not seeing his face all of the time, since I've gotten so close and used to him in the past few months, but it's not like he's gone for good. I still see him every day, for an hour or so. I just don't see him 24/7 like how I used to. But I can adjust to it, but my mind keeps telling me it's something a little more than that, maybe I should ask him again, just in case. I walk to his room as the door was open, enough to peak in. I knock the door, just in case he might be walking around the room naked. However, I don't get an answer so I just assume he isn't in the room & I sit on the edge of the bed waiting.

Until, I saw him walk out of his bathroom, with nothing but a towel on. I couldn't have been more shocked and nervous then now. But all at the same time, all I can think is damn! If sex was a person, he'd definitely be it.

"Sorry for frightening you!" Michael apologizes as he walks up to me, I walk away trying to stay as far away as I can from temptation, because his chest sure does look mighty fine.

"It's okay Michael…I'll leave."

"Did you want to talk to me about something?"

"Somewhat….But I think I have it under control, um see you later." I shyly walk out of the room closing the door shut, so I won't be tempted to peak in. I had gotten really shy with him at that moment and I'm sure he knows. But I hope he doesn't think anything of it, I just got shy, not offended.

Now, how do I find out how is he 'really feeling' inside? One other option would be call his home, but then again its 11:30 at night. Their getting ready to sleep, not have 2 hour long conversations. But then again, they may not even know what's going on with him. But I guess its best I just go for it, or I won't ever know. I dial down their number as I patiently wait for someone to pick up. So far, just dial tone.

"Hello" A man answers.

"Hey, who's this?" I ask.

"Jackie. Who is this calling?"

"Hi, it's Kitty…"

"Oh…It's you."

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean what do I mean? Why the hell are you calling this number anyways? Michael's not here if you're wondering."

"Why are you being so rude?"

"How dare you press charges on my sister Latoya! I don't give a damn, what she tried to do to you, she isn't going anywhere, and this is from the entire family. So fuck you and Michael for being a couple of traitors!"

"Oh, Fuck you too Jackie!" I slam the phone down being extremely angry at his outburst on me. I thought he was on my side all along. I guess that Jackson family is a bunch of betrayers. I look up and I see Michael at the front of my room door looking at me with nothing but anger on his face and his arms crossed. He heard the conversation, now he's mad at me. Now I regret making this call.

"Have you lost your damn mind? Why would you call them?"

Chapter 37 - I Don't Wanna Be by BrittanyJacksonx

August 24, 1986 – 12:01 am

"Michael…I wasn't calling to stir up trouble if you were thinking that. I was just…" I stopped in the middle of my words feeling sad I made him upset at me.

"I planned on telling you about what happened with my family and me, in the morning. But looks like, I have no choice but to tell you now." He sits down on the edge of my bed, with his hand roaming through his hair; he looks as if he really didn't want to tell me anything.

"Michael, if you don't want to tell me, then you don't have to. I was just paranoid about you…"

"Why were you paranoid?"

"Because you just didn't seem well, so I called there to see what's up. But I guess I had gotten my answer slapped in my face..."

"I told you I just missed you, couldn't you just leave it with that?"

"No….my gut tells me it was more than I just missed you and I figured asking you about it again wouldn't work because you'd just repeat yourself, more than likely. So I decided making a call to the Jackson Family, just in case they might have an idea of what's really going on. You can't blame me for being concerned."

"Well you have a point."

"So what's going on Michael?"

"Long story, but I'll shorten it. Basically, for the past few days I've been noticing my family's been isolating themselves from me and there's been so much whispering going on with them and Latoya. Things had gotten weird and awkward in such a short time. They began to talk to me less, and pretend I don't even exist. So I called them out, asking them why they are treating me this way so suddenly. They told me, they don't appreciate the fact I'm trying to throw Latoya in prison. Everybody in the house was against me, even Mother was with them in this and I hated how they can all take her side just because she's family, forgetting about what she had done to you, really it disturbs me. So that's why I want to stay over for how long I can here, because I can feel comfortable and loved around you and Liz."

"Aw, Michael I'm so sorry this happened. This is my entire fault…"

"No it's not; none of this is your fault. My family is just, I don't even know. They know what she did was wrong, they just find it hard to throw her in jail, looking for excuses for her. Listen, I know you can't remember the incident, but I saw it all, I remember it vividly; I know she did this to you. That's why you need me, so you can get the justice you deserve. Forget them, they never saw a thing, they don't know anything. I would never tell such a lie on my sister. You have to confidently believe my words, or if we're not on the same page, she's going to walk a free woman. We can't have that happen to you, okay Kitty?"

"Okay, Michael. We'll stick on the same page I promise." We hug each other tightly knowing we have each other's back. I'm happy to know he still has my back in this tough situation where his entire family has turned their backs on him and is all for Latoya and will stop at nothing for me to get the justice I deserve. I think it's really sweet of him.

"But, Michael, how do you feel?"

"What do you mean?"

"About, the whole family just turning against you like that, don't you feel like just giving up on all of this?"

"No honey. Why would I?"

"Because it's your family, and your sister….don't they mean more to you?"

"Well they are my family, but I'm not letting someone go injustice just because they are my family. Don't worry about it Kitty, I'll be with you through everything."

"Aw, Michael…" I lean over and give him a peck kiss on the lips and we hug once again.

"So, you're going back to your room to sleep?" I ask, not wanting him to leave me tonight.

"I was thinking about staying with you tonight…but it's up to you what you want."

"Sure! We can stay and cuddle!"

"Perfect!" He joins me on the bed as we cuddle up with each other and spend the rest of the night in each other's arms.

August 24, 1986 – 1:25 pm

I wake up, seeing the sun bright and shining. Which I thought was weird, because the time I usually wake up, sun is just rising not up and about. I look over at the clock and it says 1:26 pm. Damn, I went to bed late last night, but I usually don't get any more than 4 hours of sleep since moving in. I guess cuddling with Michael, sure did make a drastic change to my sleeping habits. Not that I'm complaining. I look over to my side and of course Michael's not there. Mr. Man always wakes up at 6, so not a shocker. I get up, hit the showers, brush my teeth and wash my hair, go put on a fresh new pair of clothing. I walk downstairs and walk around the house, looking for either Michael or Liz Taylor. However, they seem to be nowhere to be found around this mansion.

"Michael?" "Elizabeth?" I shout out. No answers, maybe they are outside; I should go check this out. I walk outside and I see Michael and Liz walking together around her rose garden. I walk towards them, joining them so I don't feel so left out.

"Hey! You two!" I shouted out from behind.

"What's up cat? Over slept?" Michael asks, as I hug him.

"Pretty much, I slept like a baby last night, thanks to you."

"Aw, well glad I can help out with your sleeping." He hugs me back, smiles at me and gives me a kiss on the forehead.

"Aw, you two, are so adorable!" Liz Taylor says as she watches us. I look up at Michael and he looks down at me smiling, which instantly made me smile too. I look around the corner of my eye and I see Darryl walking towards us and Liz walks towards him, as they speak quietly. Why do I have a bad feeling about their conversation? Not saying Liz is into anything shady, but I just have a gut feeling their conversation at the moment is something, not so great…

"Hey Kitty, your mom is waiting for you on the phone. Want to talk to her?"

For some reason, butterflies knotted my stomach, feeling nervous about talking to her. Which was unusual, I never ever had that feeling in my stomach to talk to my mom. A part of me is saying don't pick up the call, lie and tell her I'm in the shower. Another part of me says go talk, maybe she's just checking up on me. But I didn't want to be intentionally rude and just lie to my mom like that, so I decide to take the call.

"Okay, where's the phone?" I ask.

"Follow Darryl, he'll take you to it."

"Follow my lead." Darryl orders and I follow behind him all the way until we reach the phone. I put the phone to my ears.

"Hello Mother, it's me." I said letting her know I'm on the phone now.

"Hey, where have you been? I've been calling you all day."

"Well, I kind of just woke up, Mom. Sorry."

"You wake up so late in the day? That's not usually you. You always wake up around 10 or 9 am."

"Yeah I know, overslept. So how are things?"

"Things have been crazy lately…"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, we've been getting allot of threats from the Jackson family. I've been trying to keep our family together, trying to not react to their arrogance. But it's been difficult for most of us, including myself. But we're most concerned with you, since you're there in California and we've been talking and we think its best you stop seeing Michael. Just so you don't have many connections with them."

When she told me that, I gasped in utter shock. How dare she tell me to stop seeing Michael, when he's the one helping us out? My family should want me to be with him, no matter what's going on with our families.

"Mom, before you and the family start making assumptions, Michael and I haven't been in much contact with his family and we've been sticking together, no matter what. I can't just end our relationship over this, what's going on between the Jackson's and us, has nothing to do with our intimate relationship."

"I know honey, but I'm just worried he might just be up to something you may not worry about. I am tired of this court business okay? I'm going through my divorce and now I have to deal with this shit because that damn LaToya almost killed your ass. I don't want to deal with any more stress okay?" She lashes out on me.

"I understand that mom, but he's the only person we have anyways. I don't remember what happened, mom. So we need Michael and I need him for my safety, he's the only person I have here."

"I think its best you stop dating because next thing you fall in love, if you aren't already and he will know, next after that he fucks you up. Honey, I do not trust any one of those Jacksons anymore. Michael could be behind something and you don't know. I don't even think I want you to be around him anymore. I'm really annoyed and pissed the fuck off with them, and I am just ready to send them back a threat."

"But mom….I can't stop seeing him….I just can't…I have to go now, talk to you later. Bye mom." I hung up the phone with tears falling down my eyes. I can't believe what the hell is going on here; the Jackson's sending my family threats! They do not know my family. I'm surprised they haven't reacted to their threats yet because I come from a highly short tempered family. They do not deal with these kinds of things well. This is going to turn into something bigger than it already is and most importantly the fact my family doesn't want me to see Michael anymore, makes me sick. How could they not want me to be with him anymore? Aren't they happy for us? He's helping us out; he's the only help we have, since I can't remember a damn thing that happened that day. They should want us to be as close as possible; do they not want Latoya in prison? I look up and I see Michael and Liz walking in, I turn my face just so they do not see me.

"Kitty, what's wrong?" I look to the sides of my eyes and I see both Liz and Michael hovering over me. I couldn't help myself but to outburst and show my feelings.

"Everything!" I shouted out as I sobbed. Both of them hugged me and hushed me, trying to make me feel better but I just couldn't. I feel so torn up about the whole situation, which has gone out of whack. I don't know what to do; I don't know where to turn anymore. My whole life seems to be falling apart so slowly.

Chapter 38 - Let It Flow by BrittanyJacksonx

August 28, 1986 – 10:15 am

It's my 18th birthday. My 'special day' as others interprets it. But, I don't exactly feel 'special' since so much has happened within the past few days. I don't even know what do anymore with myself. Jacksons and my family has been going at it, throwing arguments and fights at each other, that it has turned into a bitter sweet war between them. I hate it so much; it makes my blood boil to think about any of it. Things have gotten so horrible; my family's been throwing words at Michael and I too as if any of this is our fault. I want a breakaway. I want someway where I can forget any of this has happened. However, I close my eyes and all I can imagine were the two families going at it. My sleeping got far less than four hours, more like two. In just a few days, I need something new to happen to me. However, I really don't know when that's coming. I lay on my bed, literally naked since California's weather has been too overwhelmingly hot for clothes. However I am underneath a very light, cover just in case someone comes in, I don't have to hurry to put on some clothes. But my AC is all the way up, as I stare at the peach wall above, and begin to stare off into another world.

I turn my head, slowly to the left; I realize Michael's been lying here with me the whole time, watching me. Damn, why he'd have to be so quiet? I smile at him, acknowledging his presence, just in case he thought I was ignoring his existence.

"Happy birthday to my favorite Kitty!" He leans over and hugs me, eventually; his whole entire body is on top of mines with the sheet in between. I surely wasn't expecting a happy birthday so quickly. I bet he was anxious to tell me it.

"Aw, thank you Michael!" I warp my arms around him, roaming my hands freely from his hair down to his back. Mmm, He feels softer than a pillow. He rolls over next to me on the other side of the bed, I sit up and he does the same. We look at each other for one split second and then randomly begin giggling.

"What are we doing today?" Michael asks as he warps his arm around me holding me to his chest. I carefully look behind me to see whether I was being exposed from behind since I was naked under the covers, he wasn't under the covers, fortunately.

"Anything you want to do…" I answered, low, feeling kind of down I haven't really thought about what I wanted to do for my birthday.

"Anything I want to do? It's your day, not mines darling."

"But it's your day tomorrow…"

"Yeah, we'll worry about that when it comes, but yours is now. Don't you want to make the best of it?"

"Yes, but I don't how to…."

"What do you mean?"

"Been stressing out about our families Michael…."

"Aw I know, things have been rocky, but it'll all get better…" He rubs my bare back, trying to comfort me.

"But I can't stop thinking about it…..I've lost so much sleep over this."

"Aw, well honey I'm going to make today so special for you. That, you'll be sleeping like a baby once again."

"Aw Michael, really?"

"Yes, really, I promise."

"Aw!" I hug him tightly, letting him know I'm nothing but excited about whatever he has in stored for me today. Especially since Michael never disappoints!

August 28, 1986 – 1:35 pm

The day has been going on so smoothly so far, been embraced with nothing but love from Elizabeth and Michael, also lots of phone calls from family. I'm glad when I talked to my family, they never brought up the drama, they just talked to me, like any normal day and told me happy birthday. I am surely happy about that because I didn't any reminders of what happened. At the moment, I'm in the limo with Michael, since he wants me to visit a surprise place; I wonder where we are going. The limo pulls up, that means were at our destination.

"Okay, now before we leave this limo, I'm going to have to warp this bandana around your eyes." Michael instructs.

"Why, Michael?"

"Because…" I position myself in front of him as he warps the bandana around my eyes and ties a knot at the back of my hair. "By the way, your hair smells good." He adds, I giggle feeling nervous now that I can't see a thing.

"Now hold on to my hand, are you'll lose me. Okay?"

"Okay, sir."

"Sir, huh?"

"Mhmm. Now let's go before I paw you up for putting this thing over my eyes!"

"Calm your cat ness down now…" Michael holds my hand and we get out of the limo, as we begin to walk out of the limo, I notice I'm outside, somewhere.

"Why am I outside?" I ask, curiously.

"Because, we are walking to our destination."

"Which is outside?"

"No it's inside. But we have to walk outside, the limo to get to it."

"Oh true, stupid me."

"Relax, dear."

"Okay I'll try." I take a deep breath and Michael stops walking so I assume that's a signal to stop walking too, so I did so. He lets go of my hand and immediately untie the knot on my head. When he untie I saw an animal shelter, and I see these kitties in cages, so many of them as well. But wait, were here to visit them or buy one?

""Well, you said you wanted a cat, so I couldn't help myself but to take you to go buy one today…"

"Aw! Michael! You are so sweet…Oh my gosh! You really didn't have to do this…."

"But I did and I got all of the homeless cats in the whole state of California, just for you, so look for the one you want."

"Michael, are you crazy, letting me make a decision like that? I'd want every one of them!"

"Hah, that's something you're going to have to discuss with Liz about, but you can have a few." He winks, at me and I slowly walk in towards, the cages with kitties in it as I approach a few exploring through this whole huge place, looking for whatever cat I want.

August 28, 1986 – 2:21 pm

An hour has passed, and I'm still at the cat shelter, looking for the cat I really want. I've narrowed it down from having them all, but still have narrowed down to the one I really want. Michael says I can have more than one but I wanted to start off with just one and work my way up. But I've noticed inside here has been pretty, quiet and dead which sure wasn't helping me with my decision. I look around to see if there's anyone near me or watching, and there weren't. So I took up this can of cat food and drove it pass this small metal detector by the window. All of a sudden 844989651 cops came out, walk outside looking for 'invaders' and they saw no one. I giggled quietly looking at how good of a job I did fooling them. I saw Michael running towards me; I hope he didn't see anything.

"Hey cat, those men seeing ghosts or what?"

"They damn sure are. Watch this Michael." I repeat the same procedure again with the cat food and the cops fell for it again as another dozen ran outside looking for anyone who's not supposed to be around here. Michael and I laugh at how they fall for my trick again.

"Gosh you are so bad!" Michael says as he taps my shoulder.

"Sorry, but in here is so dead. I couldn't help but to do something to excite me."

"Be careful with that excitement next thing they throw us out!"

"True."

"Have you found kitty you want yet?"

"I need you're opinion, Michael." I grab his hand and I carry him to these three baby kittens. "Now, I can't choose between the 3, so tell me which one you prefer the most."

"Why don't you just buy all three?"

"Because, I just want to start off with one…."

"Well, there all three beautiful…"

The one on the left was full white with green eyes and was really fluffy for a very small kitten. The one on the middle was mostly white, with gray paws, gray end of the tail, and a gray face. The last one on the right was a ginger kitty.

"I say, take the ginger one." He answers me.

"Are you sure?"

"Mhmm…"

"Okay I'll take it….right after I do this again!" I ran over to the detector once again picked up a toy and brushed it pass the detector making it go off. Third time was certainly a charm since the cops all ran outside once again.

Michael and I burst out laughing and he grabs my hand, carrying me away from the detector.

"Get away from there before you get yourself in trouble!"

"Sorry, but that just never gets old….I bet they aren't even real cops."

All of a sudden I heard a loud obnoxious cough from behind, I look behind me and all I see was one of those foolish 'cops' who fell for my trick three times.

"Excuse me Ma'am but I am all cop and all man." He says in this highly show boasting way. I step up to him; give him a look from head to toe, just looking at him, I feel like throwing up. I wonder who he is showing off for. Doesn't he notice who I am with, at the moment or is he 'all blind' too?

"Really, huh?" I ask.

"Yes Madam."

I shrug him off, showing him whatever show he's trying to present isn't working.

"From the looks of it, you are every thang but man. I bet you aren't even a real cop, and I'm sure that tie you have on is a clip on." I pull on his tie softly and it just fell off. "See, what I mean. Clip on. "I add, as I walk away from the guy.

"Goodness, girl you are so bad! I was dying at that whole scene." Michael tells me as I walk towards him.

"Hey I had to do what I had to do." I told him as I brought the cage with the kitty to the lady in the front.

"Hello, Mr. Jackson and his friend." The lady greets us.

"Hi." Both Michael and I replied at the same time.

"So, who's going to be the owner of the kitten?"

"I am." I replied.

"Okay so, were going to need your contact information. Sign this paper here." She gives me the pen and paper, I begin to sign the paper and from then on I hear her talking with Michael in a very low toned voice. It sparked my interest, I wonder what she was talking about, when all Michael was saying is 'yeah' 'thank you' 'okay' like he isn't exactly interested, let me put my cat ears in.

"What are you doing with this ugly, bitch who's signing papers over there. You need to be with a girl like me." I overheard her talking from that point on my temper went from calm to freaking skyrocket. I surely was about to cuss this bitch out. I push Michael to the side, accidentally and I got right into this girls face.

"Motherfucker, have you looked at a mirror lately? Look at you. You look like some old wrinkled up piece of shit, and you have the audacity to call me ugly? Miss. You are the definition of ugly. Not only do you look it but your personality sure does show it. I feel sorry for these kitties, having to deal with your ass every day. "I reach over and touch her hair. "Look at this shit. Some nappy headed bird nest your hair is." Michael grabs my arms and ties them around my back like he's arresting me.

"Ma'am, can you please, quickly tell us about the kitty." Michael says trying to calm the situation own before I end up killing her.

"Um….aah, it's a Scottish fold ginger kitten, born a little less than a month ago….aah….it is a boy." She replied with her voice in fear like she's afraid since even though my mouth was shut, my eyes were fixed on her, glaring at her.

"How much do we have to pay to buy him?" Michael asks.

"Twenty - Five dollars." Michael quickly takes out some money out of his pocket without even checking it. The miss checked it, and she looks up in utter shock.

"But this is two hundred dollars."

"Keep it. Have a nice day." Michael took the cage up for me and walked me out of the place. As we walked out, Michael bursts out laughing out of nowhere.

"What's so funny?" I ask.

"The way you cussed out that girl…was so hilarious! Gosh, I love you!"

I begin to laugh along with him, noticing what I said was pretty darn hilarious.

"I love you too!" We go inside the limo from different sides and sit next to each other real close with the cage on both of our laps.

"He's so beautiful…..What are you going to name him?" Michael asks. I admire and look at the pretty boy as he's laying down looking back at me. Aw he's so gorgeous; he needs a crown on top of his head. Wait… I think I have the perfect name for him!

"I was thinking….Maybe Prince?"

"Prince, like the singer?"

"No, Prince like a prince of royalty…I want to buy a crown for him, so he can feel especially royal and spoiled."

"Oh boy, you and Prince are going to be best friends, in a matter of seconds."

"Mhmm."

August 28, 1986 – 6:16 pm

"Just sign at the dotted lines on the sheet of paper, and you're on." Quincy tells me as he hands me the singing contract, which I was supposed to sign all the way back in June, but I decided to wait until I was of age so my mother doesn't get involved in this. Which I am extremely happy and excited about; I can finally live out my dreams. I sign my signature on the contract, sealing the deal.

"Perfect. Nice to have you on the label Kitty." Quincy says as he kisses my hand for the 100th time. He surely does have a crush on me, I notice.

"Thanks." I smile, showing him how excited I am about this.

"So Kitty, I was thinking a little something…. "Michael tells me, nervously.

"A little something like what?"

"Well, I was thinking maybe making a little song with you…"

"Are you serious? Have you seen my songs Michael?" I ask him sarcastically.

"Yes, and their wonderful…Please Kitty, can you do this with me?" He takes my hands in his, and looks deep into my eyes. It surely was hard saying no to that man.

"I'll write it with you; I refuse to sing it though…"

"Why do you refuse to sing it?"

"Because, Michael…I don't know, I just…..there are so many better singers out there then I am who could probably sing it allot better. I don't want to make the song a failure now."

"Honey, you won't make it a failure, your perfect, right Quincy?" Quincy nods his head in agreement.

"I'll think about it…"

"Yes!" Michael celebrates, as I shake my head still wondering why he wants me to do this so badly.

"So, what kind of song we are we writing?" I ask.

"I wrote most of it already, but I left the third verse out just for you." He hands the song over to me as I read it over; the song is called "I Just Can't Stop Loving You". Obviously, it's a love song. No wonder.

"Can I hear the beat of this song please?" I ask.

"Sure, Quincy turn it on for me please."

"Okay sir." Quincy turns the instrumental of the song on for me, as I listen it sounds quite amazing. I think I know what I want to do for the third verse.

"For a little hint, you do it in the same pattern I wrote it and, if you need any help, just think about…..us." He winks at me, proving to me this song was more than likely made out of our relationship.

"This should be easy then. Do I have a deadline to write it?"

"No, take as much time as you need, I do not like rushed work."

"Okay, great."

"Hey, what did Michael mean when he said 'think about us' huh?" Quincy butts in.

"Nothing Quincy, she knows what I mean…" Michael answers him as he winks at me once again.

"Okay I'll get started on this ASAP." I told him.

"Great we'll come back when you're finished, okay?" Michael assures me.

"Okay, bye Quincy! Nice seeing you again!" I told him as he waves to Michael and me as we left the studio. I was more than excited about writing this, but I don't exactly want to sing it, I haven't sung since my near death situation. I've been too afraid to. I probably don't sound the same or as good. I know I don't, so it's best I just write it, have someone who sounds amazing sing it.

Chapter 39 - Lost Without You by BrittanyJacksonx

September 1, 1986 – 12:26 pm

It's been three days and one half since I've last seen Michael. All three days have been nothing but hell for me, on my birthday we went to bed together with my kitty, Prince, only to wake up to a note by Michael which stated:

"I won't be around today for my birthday. I should be back soon. Leave all of the birthday wishes for when I come back! See you later, Kitty.

I love you (;

-MJ

I looked at that note for the eight hundredth time today, wondering where the hell this man could be. Why hasn't he called? Is he not near by a phone? Is he safe? Is he even alive? So many questions, but no answers. I've been worried sick from the first night; knowing basically a whole day has passed and no Michael anywhere just scared me to death. Even Liz began to worry to. I haven't ate much or slept at all. Just the main thought of wondering whether he's okay. Michael knows I can't live without him. I can't function or think without him, so where the hell could he be? I hope he's not doing this to me on purpose.

"Meow…" My thoughts interrupted by Prince's meow. Looks like he wants some attention, I walk over to him on the bed and play with him softly as he purrs.

"Prince…Have seen Michael around anywhere?" I ask the cat, hoping he'd have an answer.

"Meow."

"No?"

"Meow…" He curls up on to my arm, which means the answer is no. I sigh, but feeling Prince lean on my shoulder felt so comfortable, that I end up falling asleep. Thank Gosh for Prince; I know that if I didn't have him I'd be without sleep for the 4th day in a row.

September 1, 1986 – 2:24 pm

I wake up from my short little nap with Prince, feeling depressed all over again. I put my head into my pillow once again hoping I'd go back to sleep again. I hear a knock on my room door; I hope that's Michael coming in.

"Come in!" I greeted, I look up in hopes of it being him, only to be disappointed, it was only Liz. Not saying I do not want to see her, but I was more expecting Michael.

"Honey, how are you?" Liz asks as she sits next to me on the bed rubbing my back.

"Horrible."

"Aw, darling…I wonder where he's been off to."

"I just hope he's okay."

"I hope so too…Maybe you should go to the studio, maybe he's been in there."

"I don't want to come in surprisingly…"

"Well have you finished writing your part in the song? If you did then that won't be a surprise, since you can't get a hold of Michael its best you go there to drop your stuff off."

"Well I did finish it…I guess that's a good idea."

"Yes sweetheart. Plus, are you going to sing it with Michael?"

"Nah, I don't think so…Why?"

"Why not dear?"

"Because I just….I just don't, do you know how much of a huge star Michael is? Why would he have an average singer like me, on his album? He should use someone like Whitney Houston. Who could sing allot better then I can."

"Sweetheart, do you realize what you'll be missing out on? Don't you realize how lucky you are? Michael's giving you the chance of a lifetime. To sing with him, Michael doesn't do much collaborations. So, the fact he wants to do one with you mines he must really like your voice. Do you even know how many singers or aspiring singers who would love an opportunity like this? You're going to shut it down?"

"The only main reason he wants to do this with me is because I'm his girlfriend. I'm sure if we never got into anything with each other, he probably wouldn't be so interested."

"What makes you think that?"

"Because I'm not that great of a singer, and the song is a love one, he's probably more comfortable singing it with me."

"Honey I haven't heard you yet and I'm sure you sound amazing. Believe in your abilities, I'm sure you're wonderful. Please, think about what you are doing. Declining this can be the biggest mistake you've ever made in your life."

"You have a point, I'll think about it on the ride to the studio. Thanks anyways."

"You are welcome sweetheart, there's a limo pulled up waiting for you right about now."

"Oh perfect." We walk downstairs and she walks me out to the limo. As I reach the limo I turn around and wave at her before leaving.

"Take care of Prince for me!" I tell Liz before going into the limo.

"I will! See you in a bit Sweetheart!" I got in and drove off for what was hours long driving.

September 1, 1986 – 5:26 pm

I walk into the studio and all I hear is the very sensual music of the song 'Between the Sheets' by The Isley Brothers. I wonder why that song is playing, I walk in and I see Quincy listening to it.

"Hey! Kitty cat!" Quincy greets me.

"Hey Quincy, you listening to my joint."

"Your joint? You like this song too?"

"Yes I can get high off of this!"

"Well me too!" We lean over to each other and high five each other and I begin to dance to the beat of the song. Just then I remembered what I came here for.

"Quincy, I did my verse so if you see Michael around which by the way, have you seen him at all in the past few days?"

"Oh give me the song so I can hold it for him for when he comes back and yes he was here earlier." I reach into my bag and give him the song.

"Oh he was here? Do you know anything else like where he's been staying?"

"Well…this is what he told me…and, don't tell him I told you this. But ah..." We then here the door open and close and some giggling, then I see Michael and no other then Tatiana walk up in here holding hands giggling with each other. I think it's time for a prayer, because I know this man didn't leave me hanging for 4 days just to be with this chick. Please, I hope he didn't.

"Hey, Kitty…I wasn't expecting you here…"Michael says with some disappointment in his voice, which automatically makes me feel bad. It makes me feel like he doesn't want to see me anymore, my feelings feel insecure and down.

"Well I'm here….I finished the verse."

"Kitty? What kind of name is that?" Tatiana blurts out of nowhere rudely.

"It's my name, nice to meet you." I told her sarcastically.

"Okay, attitude alert. I'll see you later, right Michael?" Tatiana says as she warps her arm around his chest.

"Yeah, I'll see you."

"Bye Michael, love you!"

"Love you too!" Tatiana walks out of the studio and now it was just Quincy, Michael and I. I couldn't be more pissed off then I am now, I can't believe he ditched me for days, just to be with this girl. I knew there was something up, but I didn't think it was this…

"Kitty…" Michael approaches me and touches my shoulder.

"Do not touch me!" I told him as I walked away, trying my hardest not to cuss Michael out.

"Listen to me Kitty; it isn't what you think…"

"Don't lie to me Michael. I can't believe you left for 4 whole days and didn't even bother calling Liz's house just to say you're okay, I almost called the cops and report you missing! How can you mess with my mind and my heart like that? I bet you spent the whole four days with Tatiana having the time of your life!"

"Listen Kitty…I haven't been with her except today…."

"Oh please. As if I'm going to believe that. "I shake my head thinking how stupid I am for falling for him. "You're no different than any other man, just the same. By the way, I was actually considering singing the song with you, but just for this, I still stick to not singing it with you. All I want is credit that I wrote my part and money credit. That's all I want and it's final. Now, thank you for wasting my time and energy Michael. Happy belated birthday." I push Michael out of my way and run out of the studio, with tears falling down my eyes.

"Kitty!" Michael shouts as he follows me out, I take the stairs down so he doesn't catch up with me by the elevator.

"Just wait up a minute!" He shouts me down catching dangerously up to me I'm so focused on running as fast as I can from him I end up skipping a few steps making me fall and trip all over them rolling down the steps. Michael immediately picks me up back on my feet.

"Kitty I'm so…sorry I…..I made you cry…" He tells me looking deep into my eyes with nothing but sorrow and concern; however I wasn't falling for it. No way.

"It's too late for sorry!" I push him out of my way and run down the hall outside to the emergency exit outside the building and I run toward my limo as I grab the handle open I feel a tug on my arm I look behind and it's Michael.

"Kit…can you just hear me out for a second?"

"Save it for later! Oops! I forgot, you're seeing Tatiana later, so you can't miss that for the world. I thought I was your number one girl." I get into the limo as quickly as I can as Michael knocks on the window as the limo drives off leaving him hanging. The tears couldn't stop as it began to rain heavily. I was just so hurt to see how he seemed to look so happy with Tatiana and her hands all over him like they're in love again. I regret making this trip now, I feel like I was better off not knowing about where he was. It was better left a secret, but I am lost without him. But looks like I'm going to have to get used to not having him around because from the looks of things he doesn't seem like he's going to be around much since whatever mishaps he had with Tatiana is fixed.

Chapter 40 - Love by BrittanyJacksonx

September 2, 1986 – 2:43 pm

"Liz…I still can't believe he'd do this to me…" I explain sobbing to Liz as I'm still crying about what I saw yesterday with Tatiana and Michael. He left me for four days, not one, not two, not three but four. Just to be with her. No phone calls, no nothing. I was nothing but worried sick about him, all I was thinking about was him, where is he, is he okay, and yes he was fine. He was quite fine, with Tatiana. I bet doing allot of making up and kinky things with her, since he knows he can't do them with me. Michael was just too good to be true, too perfect to be genuine. One side of me wants to just break up with him, but the other side says I should stay. Michael knows he's my weak spot; my reactions towards him are different to anyone else. If it were any man I would have already killed them, but Michael knows I wouldn't kill him, hell I didn't even cuss at him once yesterday. He knows he has me right at the palms of his hands, which I despise so very much.

"Sweetheart, maybe it wasn't what you think it is…" Liz explains while rubbing my back.

"Liz, if you were there you wouldn't be saying that…"

"Honey, I know Michael, and I can't imagine Michael hurting you this way deliberately…Sweetheart, he truly cares about you…You can see it in just the way he looks at you…I'm sure he was away for four days for something allot more than Tatiana, maybe it had something to do with his record label. Remember, Quincy was going to explain to you what happened with Michael, maybe Tatiana isn't the full story."

"What if it is?"

"Well…you won't know unless you talk to him about it…Michael wasn't here last night, but he's left over a million voice messages on my phone. Which is something I've never seen Michael do for anyone before, I really think he's genuinely sorry. Maybe you should playback the messages and give him a call back…Please, do it for the sake of yourself, Michael and ultimately your relationship…"

"But Liz….it hurts so much just to think of him, so talking with him about it will just kill me…"

"It doesn't hurt to know the truth honey…I know at the moment you're broken hearted about it, but you can't hide and run from him. You have to face him eventually."

"Your right Liz…but it's so painful…I haven't stopped crying all night…I just don't know what to say to him…"

"You don't have to say anything to him…just call him back…Honey, if you don't do this you're going to stay broken hearted over this and you won't be able to move on…I'll give you the phone." Liz gets up and passes me the phone.

"If you find it hard to speak to him, at least listen to the voice messages, darling. In the end, everything will be okay, alright?" Liz adds

"Okay, thanks for comforting me once again."

"No problem, I'll give you some time to yourself now." Liz leaves my room and I replay the messages Michael left me:

"Hey Kitty its Michael, please call me back, I know your disgusted at me and would like it if you never see my face again. But I just need to prove to you that I am sorry for my actions and I really need to talk to you."

"Kitty I really need to sort things out with you, and make things right for us. Please, just call me back. Let me know you're okay."

"If it makes you feel any better I just want to say, Kitty I love you. With all of my heart and I never meant to hurt you, please call me back. "

I sigh at the sound of hearing him say he loves me, at the same moment I totally forgot; my court date is due today! Damn it, all this time and energy wasted on Michael for the past five days I've totally forgot something so much more important. I check through my files and I see it's due for 3 pm I look at the time and its five minutes to three. Damn I'm going to be late. I hope Michael there or this can't be good.

September 2, 1986 - 3:30 pm

I walk into the court, interrupting whatever the judge was saying; I saw my entire family, glaring at me like they wanted to strangle me for being late. Which, I wouldn't blame them for doing so. I'd strangle myself for being late because I've been crying over a man. Which I saw standing on the stand, looking at me, with deep compassion and sorrow.

"You better have a good reason for being 30 minutes late, Ms. Genovese." The judge tells me looking at me in a strictly look in her eyes. I walk next to Michael.

"I've been sick…" I answer lowly, which is the truth. I've been sick of crying over Michael, which was all I have done for the past few days.

"Okay I'll take your word for it. Latoya Yvonne Jackson, you may take your DNA test now." The cops and security escort Latoya to the back as she walks pass she glares at Michael and I. I look at her and then pretend I didn't see a thing, as all the guards and Latoya left and went into another room all I saw was the whole Jackson family giving us faces, it was highly uncomfortable. But I had to ignore it. Then Michael's looking at me, like he wants to say something but I am ignoring his presence. I didn't want to talk about our relationship. At least, not right now.

"Why didn't you call anybody, Catherine?" my uncle asks from the seats behind.

"Because…Because….." I couldn't even finish the words of the sentence because I suddenly felt this tight knot on my stomach; I step forward and hold my stomach as I just vomited in front of everyone. I stepped over it and speed walk to the bathroom, and wipe myself off with paper towel, as I felt embarrassed that I'd do that in front of so many people. I then felt hands on my shoulders. I turn around and I see Michael followed me all the way the women's bathroom.

"Kitty are you okay?" He asks as he helps wipe off the vomit all over my clothes. I begin to cry, thinking how much of a mess I am. Not only emotionally, spiritually, socially but now physically. What else can go wrong now? I vomit again this time over the sink, feeling absolutely sick to my stomach. I'm not sure what was making me sick, was it the fact that Michael is surrounding me at the moment? Was it that I haven't eaten much in days? Was it that am in court? Was it that I've spent the last few days doing nothing but crying? Or was it all of the above? My feelings and emotions clashed and it ended up being nothing but disastrous for me right now. Michael continues to help clean me up as I'm just breaking down over everything at the moment. Once he finished cleaning my clothes he gives me a hug and holds on to me tight. I try to push him off, viciously since he is the last person I wanted a hug from but he was too strong and kept holding on to me with all of his might.

"Don't fight love kitty….Don't fight it." He tells me in the most comforting, soothing possible way he can. At that moment I just gave up, and hugged him back, crying on to his clothes but I didn't care right now, I just wanted to be loved by him.

September 2, 1986 – 5:00 pm

We've left the courtroom, finally as if it wasn't anything to brag about much. As my family reported in the threats and the fights between the Jacksons which, is now used against them in the case. I'm glad things are going in my favor to get justice. I hope things stay the same.

"Did I miss anything when I was thirty minutes late?" I ask Michael.

"Nothing important happened; the judge was just talking for the most part. Our return is in two to four weeks from now."

"Okay. Great."

"I need to talk to you about, yesterday."

I sigh at the thought of yesterday Michael & Tatiana together sprawled through my mind rapidly again.

"Okay. Explain."

"So the reason I was away for four days is because I had to go to Japan. It was a last minute call from my manager, and what I thought would have been just a day ended up being a two whole days there. It was for an interview, for a magazine. Then when I came back to LA, I caught up with Tatiana and we just spent that day together which was the day you saw me. Nothing went on, between us, she wasn't even all up on me and giggling before, and when she saw you she immediately got jealous and warped her whole body around me. Which made me very uncomfortable and I talked to her about that this morning. She doesn't even know I am seeing you, she does know about you and know we have a close relationship, so she got really insecure and did something she knew would cause attention. I apologize for that Kitty…"

"Michael…I understand, you were busy, but jeez. You couldn't pick up the phone and call me? I can imagine if I didn't decide to go to the studio at that time, I probably wouldn't have known you were okay until this court case. This would have built up more anxiety for me. "

"I know, I caused allot of stress for you, which I apologize for. It just never really crossed my mind to call you…"

"Yeah, and you were with Tatiana, who you 'say' nothing happened with, and I'm your girlfriend and it never crossed your mind to call me, while you were with her? Looks like you were having too much fun. "

"No I wasn't, it just totally slipped my mind….Kitty you have to believe nothing happened between us. I love you and only you." As I was about to make a statement getting frustrated over the whole situation, Michael grabs me and kisses me hard, driving shivers done my spine, making me totally forget about what we were debating about a second ago. His kisses were all I needed to get by. We stop kissing and he looks deep into my eyes feeling the love all over again. I smile at him, sending him a positive respond.

"I forgive you Michael….See you soon?"

"Mhmm. By the way, Quincy needed to talk to you, meet him at the studio at around 7 pm, if you can."

"Oh I'll be there. See you later, Michael…" we hug and left the court and were in our limos. I wonder what Quincy would want to talk to me about.

September 2, 1986 – 7:35 pm

I walk into Quincy's studio wondering what he would want to discuss with me about.

"Hello, Quincy…" I greet him as I walk in.

"Hello Cat, How have you been since that big confrontation you had with Michael?"

"Better, we made up."

"Great, so I guess this means you'd have no problem answering this question, which is the reason I wanted you here in the first place…"

"What is it?"

"Can you please, sing I Just Can't Stop Loving You with Michael? Please?" Quincy begs. I sarcastically rolled my eyes at him.

"No…"

"Why not?"

"Even though we made up, I still feel weird about the situation, like something's up, I don't know how I feel about singing such a song with him…"

"What? I thought everything was cool with you two?"

"No, Quincy it's my gut, that's telling me something…"

"You know what, take all personal feelings aside and just do it….Money wise; this could really put you into orbit."

"I'm still getting money for the piece I wrote…"

"Not as much money as you would singing it…Listen to me Kitty, you're a brand new singer coming up, this song will be your debut and your voice will be heard…Especially if this is released as a single, and you know just as well as me that Michael's songs rip the charts. Especially since there is a rumor love affair going on between you two to the public, this can really heat the media up."

"I don't want any tabloid stories…Quincy."

"I'm just saying this can be a real boost into your career. So are you going to sing it or not?

I sigh thinking, why do I have this horrible gut feeling about Michael? And why do I keep turning this down? I know I want this, where in my sub – conscious is telling me to decline? Why am I being so stubborn about this? Quincy is right; I should just sing it no matter what because in the end it will benefit me.

"I'll sing it with him."

Chapter 41 - Worst Case Scenario by BrittanyJacksonx

September 5, 1986 – 6:53 pm

I walk into the studio, where I saw Michael and Quincy talking and another guest, by the name of Tatiana is here. Not only is she 'here' but she's all over my man's back. Jeez, why the hell is she here? Why is she still up on him? Didn't he talk to her about that a few days ago? Either something's going on that I don't know about or people just don't know when to stop.

"Hey Kitty!" Quincy greets me he sees me walking in and Michael waves and Tatiana just looks at me like I don't belong here. I wave back at them, hoping this will go smoothly since my nervousness is kicking in. Michael walks over to me, while shrugging Tatiana off.

"I recorded this intro for the song, last night in bed." Michael informs me.

"Really?"

"Yes, want to hear it?"

"I'd love to."

"Turn it on Quincy" Quincy turns the intro on as I heard Michael say these specific words:

"I just want to lay next to you for a while

You look so beautiful tonight

Your eyes are so lovely

Your mouth is so sweet

A lot of people misunderstand me

That's because they don't know me at all

I just want to touch you

And hold you

I need you

God I need you

I love you so much"

Hearing that just blew me away, it was amazing and sultry. I fell in love with it, I wonder who he's talking about in this intro…

"That was for me Michael wasn't it?" Tatiana asks out of nowhere.

"Um…" Michael answers like he's unsure.

"It must have been for me, who else? I'm your girlfriend." Tatiana brags. I glare at her thinking gosh; I knew something was up between these two. The fact they made up and are cool is too suspicious considering, they never really officially broken up. I don't care if she's doing it to make me jealous, she wouldn't blurt out something like that if it didn't have any truth towards it.

"Oh really, huh? Congratulations." I told Tatiana sarcastically. Quincy drags me into a corner and leans forward to my ear.

"Remember cat, M doesn't stand for Michael. It stands for Money. Keep that in your head and today will go smoothly." I sigh as I thought this is going to be a long night. I bet.

"I'll try." I look over at Tatiana and I see she hasn't given Michael a breather, not once since I came in. But it doesn't seem to bother him, right now she's whispering sweet nothings in his ear and he's smiling delightfully. He's having the time of his life; he's only talked to me once about the song, nothing personal. Not even I love you; it isn't like Quincy doesn't know about us. Why doesn't Tatiana know? Maybe she'd back off a bit? Or maybe she wouldn't? All I know is that it hurts to see her here all up on him like that, why is she even here? Is she recording anything? Gosh, knows I just feel like walking out, and never coming back again. But I can't. I'll just hate myself for giving up this huge opportunity.

"Okay so were ready to record?"

"Yes sir…" Michael says he puts the head phones over his head. I slowly but nervously walk over to Michael as I see Tatiana rubbing his back.

"Oh Baby I can't wait to see you sing our song!" Tatiana says excitingly, as she jumps in a pace.

"Yeah…" Michael replies. Michael sure is cold isn't he? He hasn't really looked at me much since I came in, it's like he's not even acknowledging the fact I am here. I feel so out of place and uncomfortable, I just wish this feeling would go away, I wish Tatiana would go away too.

"Are you alright Kitty?" Michael asks.

"Yeah, just a little nervous."

"Aw, I'll hold your hand, if you'd like…." I felt like declining him when he said that, I didn't really want him to touch me, since he has 'Tatiana' all over him, and I didn't want any of that on me. But we held hands anyways after I put my head phones over my ears and take a deep breath.

"Okay, are we all set?" Quincy asks.

"Perfect." Michael answers enthusiastically.

"Couldn't be better…." I answer sarcastically. Gosh knows, I'm just dreading to leave, all I can think about is leaving. I find it hard that Michael can just stand there and smile like he's not hurting me, or what Tatiana is saying doesn't hurt at all. It hurts to know he has her back into the picture. It hurts that she's up on him, whispering into his ear, being loving and affectionate. Why he can't tell her to back off because I'm around? It hurts he can just smile and look at me, as if there's nothing going on. Nothing. I feel empty inside, like I can just break down. I'd be the happiest woman alive if I didn't have to see Michael's face ever again.

"Okay let's go!" Quincy cheers as he turns on the music, and after a few seconds of the instrumental introduction, Michael begins singing.

"Each Time the Wind Blows

I hear your voice so

I call your name

Whispers at morning

Our love is dawning

Heaven's glad you came

You know how I feel

This thing can't go wrong

I'm so proud to say

I love you

Your love's got me high

I long to get by

This time is forever

Love is the answer"

From there it was my turn, I took a quick deep breathe and close my eyes and sing.

"I hear your voice now

Youuuu areeeee myyyyyyyyy choooiiieeveee nowwww"

Quincy stopped the recording very disappointed at me that I sung my part awfully. I gasped in embarrassment.

"What the hell was that, Cat?" Quincy asks with his hands on his hips. I just knew I was disappoint, but I did start off well….I have no idea what the hell happened right after that.

"Sorry Quincy…"

"Ha! You can't sing! BOOHOO!" Tatiana taunts me from behind.

"Hey bitch! Can you sing?" I ask while I step up to her.

"Nope."

"Yeah, so fuck off."

"Tatiana, I think you should leave…" Michael tells her.

"Alright I'm out…" Tatiana leaves the studio and I am furious. Everything seems to be going wrong.

"Quincy, don't be so hard on her, she started off perfectly. Maybe her nervousness got to her. Do some vocal warm up for a couple of minutes, Cat." Michael orders me, I turn to the corner of the room and do some hoots and a's, like I start off good, but as I go on I sound like a disaster. I wonder if the whole glass down my throat had anything to do with this…I hope this can be fixed. It has to be fixed, I hope all of my dreams aren't ruined, maybe it's just a one day thing maybe it's just nervousness. I practice breathing techniques trying to calm myself down but as time passes I begin to sweat and it's not hot in here, and anxiety and nervousness full my entire body off. Oh gosh, what if this is the unfixable?

"Kitty…maybe its nervousness. Try not to be so nervous" Michael tells me as he rubs my back.

"I can't help it…so many thoughts roaming my head, about this and then Tatiana and you…it's hard for me to focus. Maybe the time when LaToya tried to kill me has something to do with this?"

"Oh shoot….Maybe it does. But listen your voice isn't all gone. We can fix this. Want to try again?"

"I'm so scared…"

"Don't worry about it, everything will be okay..."

"Okay, are we going to sing it or not? I don't have time to waste now." Quincy complains from afar.

"Were going to try one more time." Michael answers he puts back on the headphones. I take another deep breath, putting back my head phones.

"Let's start with Kitty's part please." Michael orders. Quincy begins the music at my part as I begin to sing again:

"I hear your voice now

You are my choice now

Theeheh loovwvwee youuu brrrringggg"

I took the headphones off in frustration and just walked out of the studio. I decided to just give up, since I wasn't getting better.

"Kitty! You were getting better! Please, we can do this…it's fixable."

"You can't fix my voice, and you can't fix my heart. This was already broken, all at the same time."

"But Kitty…"

"Save it. She's your girlfriend, it was obvious. How she's here every time we go to the studio, and she's up on whispering sweet nothings in your ear, and you're smiling like you're enjoying yourself, not even paying me any attention or talking to me unless it had something to do with the song or my singing. You're keeping us a secret from her because obviously you're seeing her too. I've got you all figured out now Michael. All figured out, so I don't need any more excuses or explanations. Just leave me alone, okay?" I run away from him, and he follows me once again.

"Have you ever seen Tatiana and I slow dance huh?" Michael asks as he chases me.

"Have you ever seen us hug?"

"Have you ever seen us kiss?"

"Or Touch each other inappropriately?"

"Or even make love? Huh?"

"Why are you making Tatiana's words get the best of you? Why are you letting her ruin your confidence? And us ultimately?"

"Because Michael, it just wasn't what she said it's what I saw, it looks like you two have a thing for each other, weather the relationship is dead or not." I walk officially out of the studio. This time instead of a limo I rode my old friend, the motorcycle, Michael brought for me back in June. By the time I hopped on Michael was still chasing me, I drove off even before he reached five feet away from me. I just didn't want to hear it, I've heard too much. I'm way too stressed out and I need to be around someone who I knew could help take the stress away; Michael surely wasn't that person any longer.

September 5, 1986 – 9:50 pm

**Michael's POV**

I did it again. I hurt the woman I love once again. How long will it take until I just break Kitty into two? I'm not even doing this purposely, but somehow, I end up hurting her anyways. I have no idea what's Tatiana's problem, flirting it up with me, the moment she knows Kitty's in the room. Then making disrespectful remarks towards her, has she lost her mind? In the end this is my entire fault, why am I carrying Tatiana to the studio? Why have I've been visiting her often recently, seeing more of her then I have been of Kitty? Why am I just letting her walk all over my girlfriend? I don't know what's holding me back, but whatever it is, I needed to get over it.

"See Michael, were going to have to do something about Kitty…" Quincy explains to me.

"What do you mean?"

"Her voice isn't exactly the same voice I heard back in June. I guess all this summer loving got the best of her."

"I know, she had a fatal incident in her throat, two months ago it happened, she just learned how to speak properly not even a month ago. We just need to give her some time."

"Sometime? Michael, we don't have much time on our hands, 1987 is going to be here quicker than you can spin. Time is the last thing we can give."

"We have time, Quincy stop trying to rush everything in. She just needs a vocal coach; she can get it all back."

"Well I'll take your word for it Mike, and this is the deal, she gets a vocal coach and she gets better and five days from now she comes back we record this."

"Five days? Quincy, you aren't being reasonable. Five days isn't enough time."

"She's going to need about eight hours of training a day or we can just replace her."

"We aren't going to replace her Quincy, no way in hell."

"Then, I don't know how you are going to fix her voice since she's clearly pissed at you once again. So that's another problem you have to deal with, and then get the voice thing down all in five days. It's going to be quite a struggle for you Michael."

"Give us more time…Give us like five weeks."

"Nope. Five days it is. And that's final. Good luck Mike."

Chapter 42 - I Know by BrittanyJacksonx

September 9, 1986 – 5:22 pm

For the past few days I've done nothing but vocal training with Liza Minnelli and things haven't been going well, at all. My problem doesn't seem to be getting fix as I start off really good and end off sounding like garbage. It's frustrating me how my voice can't seem to heal, maybe it's because everything is being rushed? It's the 4th day, and the last day I have to make it right. Maybe if I had more time to get my voice corrected it'd work? So much stress and tears I've made over this. My dream may not be coming true; all because of 'someone' had to be psycho enough to try and kill me, ultimately destroying my vocal chords possibly for good. Michael walks in the vocal studio, a little frustrated himself too.

"So how's it going ladies? Any better?"

"I'm afraid to tell you Michael, she's improving but slowly…We need more than one day to fix her." Liza informs Michael.

"Quincy is not being easy on me about this…" Michael says as he sighs, with disappointment in his voice.

"Michael, forget it…." I told him, feeling like I am a big disappointment to him.

"No…We still have time, a little less than 24 hours. Anything can happen."

"Michael…stop, I've stopped believing….It's over."

"No, Kitty." He walks up to me and rests his hands on my arm. "Have faith in this…we can do it. We can make it. If only we believe."

"Like I said I stopped believing…Forget about me singing with you or ever." Tears began running down my cheeks as I've wanted to cry for the longest. "Tell Quincy it's all over. Take me off the record label; I'll pursue a career in something else, which I'll learn to enjoy." Michael warps his arms around me tightly.

"Even if you don't get the chance to sing with me on this song, you'll still become a very famous singer. I just know this will all be fixed one day, you'll get to live out your dream exactly the way you want to."

"No, Michael…I give up on singing….I'm never going to sing again." I sob into Michael's clothes feeling this is the end for me.

"Honey, don't say that. Don't you dare say that. You will sing again one day, maybe not now, but sometime soon."

"When Michael? When?"

"Soon, honey, don't give up…we'll keep up the vocal training. Kitty, keep faith, keep singing. This isn't it."

"Michael, I don't think you understand. I come from a family where none of them can sing, I was the only one gifted with this talent. I'm an only child, none of my aunties or uncles had children, and I have no father in my life. I was my family's blessing. When they all found out about my secret that I can sing they were delighted as I thought it would have been the opposite reaction. I'm there only hope, you know how much it'd disappoint them if they found out I can't sing anymore? Not only them but I am disappointed at myself, I never sung since the incident, because I was afraid something like this might happen. But I didn't think my fears would have really come true…"

"Kitty, I just hope you know that you losing your voice isn't at all any of your fault. But Kitty, you aren't all gone. You still have it; you can still sing just as good as you did. You're just having difficulties, your dreams aren't crushed, you're still your families blessing with or without the talent. You can still be that, famous singer you want to be…and I know you will. Stop thinking about how would it be if you completely lost the talent, think positively, please don't give up on this…Promise me you won't give up?"

"Michael…." I sob even more in his clothes, wanting to just give up. But another part of me wants to just not give up and go on with it.

"It's like our relationship….you haven't once looked me in the eye or even said a word to me, these past few days…But somehow today, you find comfort in my arms, as now your holding me close and tight and sobbing into my clothes. Just to show that it isn't the end, a bad situation can heal. So can your voice. I need you to tell me you aren't going to give up on your voice. Even if it takes years to heal we aren't going to give up. Okay Kitty?" I was sobbing too hard to give the man an answer, so I let go of him and nodded my head, but he pulled me back in and hugged me again.

"I love you Kitty."

"I love you too, Michael."

September 10, 1896 – 2:35 am

I lay on my bed, another sleepless night, I don't think I've had this many sleepless ones then recently. But things haven't been so great; my life has been rocky as of late. But what makes it even worse is that I couldn't sleep the pain away. The craziness of my voice sounding worse than a dying cat, Tatiana, family, everything just seems to get worse as time goes. Being just turned eighteen only eleven days ago, I would have expected life would be great? Being Michael's significant other, living the extraordinary life with Liz Taylor. Things would be awfully amazing. But no their not, their amazing sometimes, but other times it was the exact opposite, which I despise so deeply.

I got out of my bed thinking; doesn't Liz have a prescription of sleeping pills? I carry a flash light with me out of my room, so I can see what's in front of me and not happen to walk into bigger than me. I walk down stairs and I look into Liz's closets and coverers, desperately looking for these pills. Hell, their probably locked up in her room. Maybe I should sneak in. I walk back up the stairs, and I walk into her master bedroom, good thing she didn't keep her door locked. I tippy toe across her room, form the looks of it she's dead asleep. I walk into her bathroom, and close the doors, behind me and turn on the light. From then on a scatter into her draws, looking for this pill so I can go to sleep, which I found. I found it and took three into my hand; I couldn't swallow all three at once, since I have major gaging reflexes so I took one in at a time. As I reach the second one the door slams open with an infuriated Liz Taylor. Damn, I thought she was sleeping?

"Catherine, have you lost your mind?" She asks angrily as she approaches me. I immediately fell into a shock and just dropped the pills on the floor; I've never seen Liz so pissed. The fact I got her so mad makes me feel awful. Damn it, I guess I really did lose my mind here. She takes the prescriptions and pills up, threw all the rest of the pills down the toilet and the container it came in the trash bag. She shakes her head and puts her hand on her hips.

"Catherine, I can't believe you'd do something so crazy….are you trying to kill yourself?"

"No, Liz….I'm not….I just wasn't, thinking." I begin crying, thinking of what would have happened if I, really did kill myself…She pulls me into a hug, showing me she isn't so angry at me anymore. Just compassionate and concerned.

"Darling, I know things haven't been the best, but it could be a lot worse. Pills, honey, aren't going to do anything for you, except turn you into the biggest and meanest monster of all. Kitty you are so young, I don't want you to be on these pills then get yourself addicted, and neither does Michael. You're sleeping will get better eventually, you'll be able to sleep like a baby again. You'll see."

Chapter 43 - I Just Can't Stop Loving You by BrittanyJacksonx

September 17, 1986 – 6:28 pm

Here again, still training like crazy. I'm surprised Liza hasn't gotten tired of it all yet and decides to just give up, because I know I am more than tired at the moment, more like exhausted. I really consider giving up, right now. But I promised Michael I wouldn't, I promised myself most importantly. I can't be weak, I have to be strong. I repeat that over and over and over in my head, so I can get through this. As I'm going through the vocal lessons with Liza, I somehow, heard a major improvement in my voice, I sung and I didn't crack in the middle of it! I gasped when I heard it, I wasn't too sure if that was me singing at that moment.

"Oh my...tell me that wasn't a hoax Kitty. Do that for me again!" I smiled, grabbing myself getting somewhat excited, is my voice getting better? Or was that just a one-time excitement? I did the vocal warm up once again, as I realized my voice has gotten better. No more cracking! I squealed in excitement.

"Yes it's all better!" I scream, as I hug Liza.

"You think your 100%, honey? Because you do sound great, but do you really think it'll last? Maybe we should wait an extra week before we confirm this?"

Just hearing that I don't my voice isn't cracking up makes me feel amazingly confident, and I didn't want to kill the confidence I had in me at the moment. I believe I was sure enough that my voice is completely okay. I know I am not going to go out and make a fool of myself not now or ever. I know my voice has been healed, I just know it.

"I think I'm fine Liz, if anything I'll call you. But, thanks so much for helping me, I really appreciate it." I lean over to her and hugged her.

"Aw, your welcome darling, if you ever feel you need this training again, then you can always call me." She winks at me, and I smile gracefully at her, feeling very thankful or her to fix me.

"Have any idea of where Michael could be?" I ask, having the need to give him the huge news.

"Last time he said he's going to the studio. Check the studio. Why?"

"I need to see him. Thanks for telling me I'll go check the studio. Good Night, Liza! I give her one last hug and a kiss on the cheek before I left, I couldn't wait to let Michael hear me again! He's going to be so excited to hear or at least I hope so….

September 17, 1986 – 8:20 pm

I walk into the studio as an uninvited guest. Tippy toeing in as I hear Quincy's and Michael's voice and another female's voice too. Sounds very familiar, I knew it wasn't Tatiana, but it sounds like a voice I've heard before somewhere, I walk in interrupting their conversation as all eyes were now on me.

"Hey Kitty…" Michael says as he smiles at me.

"Hi Michael." Then the mysterious female turns around and it's Whitney Houston. I gasp in shock and thought damn; I guess my chance of singing this song with Michael is diminished. Well at least tried. Maybe there will be another time.

"So what brings you here today Kitty?" Quincy asks.

"Um….it's nothing anymore, forget it. I'll leave." I begin walking away thinking, gee what was I thinking? I guess it was truth when Quincy said just five days or get replaced, he surely wasn't joking. I feel somewhat down but it's okay, I'll get over this. I know I'll have better sleep tonight, since I have fewer things to worry about and not as much tension on my hands any longer. Michael tugs my arm gently as I turn around and face him.

"Hey, what was that all about?"

"Nothing, Michael. Forget it's unimportant."

"Please, just tell me…"

"Well….my voice is healed, no more cracking in the middle of a note…"

"Wow, really?"

"Yes, really Michael." I smile, looking at his excitement about it.

"Aw…see, I told you it'll all work out!" He hugs me tightly, making me feel relieved and not so let down. "Come to the studio with me." He adds, as he takes my hand and drags me along to the studio. Looks like Michael's really excited, which I have no idea why.

"Michael, I know we were just about to get recording but I just got caught up in this huge project with my manager just a minute ago…I think I'm going to have to drop this, is that okay with you Michael?" Whitney asks Michael as she gets her things together.

"It's okay, I already have a replacement." Michael looks back at me smiling brightly…I began to feel a little worried now that I am doing this….what if it didn't last? I'd just make a huge fool out of myself, which I'm so afraid of….

"Oh that's wonderful. Take you too, goodbye Quincy!" Whitney says as she waves at us and quickly leaves.

"Michael…before you jump into conclusions I think we should do a test run, I'm feeling a little nervous about this." I told him.

"Okay, sure we can do that; let's do a little vocal warm up." He takes my hands in his as I do some warm ups and I was doing perfectly at it. I knew I was ready.

"Yes, you're perfect." Michael again drags me over to Quincy, which I'm sure he heard me singing, from the corner. "So Quincy, can we…?" Michael asks as he holds my hand tightly.

"Alright."

We put on our head phones on and Quincy puts on the music.

"We'll start with your part again, Kitty." Quincy says as he turns on the music beginning with my part. I took a deep breath and began to sing:

"I hear your voice now

You are my choice now

The love you bring

Heaven's in my heart

At your call

I hear harps

And angels sing

You know how I feel

This thing can't go wrong

I can't live my life without you"

Michael:

"I just can't hold on"

Me:

"I feel we belong"

Michael:

"My life ain't worth living, if I can't be with you

Together:

"I just can't stop loving you

I just can't stop loving you

And if I stop

Then tell me just what will I do"

Me:

"Cause I just can't stop loving you"

Michael:

"At night when the stars shine

I pray in you I'll find

A love so true…"

Me:

"When morning awakes me

Will you come and take me

I'll wait for you"

Michael:

"You know how I feel

I won't stop until

I hear your voice saying 'I do'"

Me:

"I do

This thing can't go wrong"

Michael:

"This feeling so strong"

Me:

"Well, my life aint worth living"

Together:

"If I can't be with you

I just can't stop loving you

I just can't stop loving you

And if I stop

Then tell me just what should I do"

Michael:

"I just can't stop loving you…"

Me:

"We can change all the world tomorrow"

Michael:

"We can sing songs of yesterday."

Me:

"I can say, hey, farewell to sorrow"

Michael:

"This is my life and I"

Together:

"Want to see you for always

I just can't stop loving you"

As I continue singing, the rest of the song I open my eyes, realizing this all wasn't just a dream. It was reality. I was really singing, not only just singing but recording a song with Michael. The feelings I feel right now are special, and I am so glad I decided to sing this song with him. It's the greatest decision I've ever made in my entire life, and probably the greatest decision I'll ever make. I smile as I look up into Michael's eyes and he's looking back at me smiling as we end the song. I took off my head phones directing my attention somewhere new, as I look back at Michael I see his eyes are permanently on me, looking at me with deep compassion. I couldn't help but to fall in. His hands slowly caress my hair, as he comes close up to me, leaning toward me to give me a breath taking kiss. I warp my arms around him, as he kissed me deeper, only to get an interruption by an obnoxious cough by no other then, Quincy.

"Ah, I know I didn't ask for a make out session, immediately after recording the song." Quincy says impatiently. I shrug him off, not even paying him any attention.

"Please, you're just mad you have no one to make out with." I roll my eyes as I begin walking off. I hear Quincy laughing obnoxiously.

"Don't want any! And, good night to you too!"

"Sweet dreams." I reply sarcastically, as I left the studio with a smile on my face. I look behind me and I see Michael's right behind me, he tugs me by my shoulder and gives me a sweet soft kiss on the lips.

"You did amazing, Kitty. I'm so proud of you." Michael says as he puts his hands on the side of my face.

"Thanks." He gives me another kiss filled with emotions, putting me into a brand new world. Gosh, today couldn't get any more amazing, could it?

Chapter 44 - Victory by BrittanyJacksonx

September 24, 1986 – 12:25 pm

I stand here in the court room, next to Michael as I patiently wait for Latoya's results. I am shaking and breathing heavily because, I have no idea how these results are going to turn out; I hope it turns out her results say she's positive, as in she did do this to me. I'd be in a huge shocker if it turned out to be negative; even though I'm sure it's not the case. But to be in a court room, in general is really nerve wrecking. Especially if you hear the two families throwing words at each other back and forth as they are right now. Marlon Jackson stands up walks towards my family as if he's ready to get up and fight.

"Sit your five dollar ass down!" My Uncle shouts over to Marlon who's forcing his way to get over here but security is trying to not let him touch anyone in my family. I shake my head in utter embarrassment, thinking goodness, where is the DNA results so I can leave?

"As if my day couldn't get any better…" I told Michael, as I witness the security guards taking them both away. Michael sighs in frustration, as we watch the securities take them both away. Jeez, what an embarrassment.

"When are we going to get on with this…?" Michael murmurs under his breath.

Latoya walks in as another police officer gives in the DNA results. I hold Michael's hand feeling a little sick inside, out of my nervousness.

"And so, the DNA results tested, if Latoya Jackson has tried to kill Catherine, she answered no. The DNA results say…"

She stalled at that part, which I hated because I really wanted to know right now. I begin to sweat and shake as I felt like I was going to pass out, so I hold his hand tightly, like it was my very own life support.

"Positive."

I felt a sigh of relief, but then again somehow I felt horrible too, and I don't even know why, was it because of the main fact, I am throwing Michael's sister in prison?

"No, your honor, you…you must have made a mistake." Latoya stutterers as tears fell down her face.

"No, the test reads you did do this. No mistakes in that." The judge takes a pause as she continues talking again. "Latoya Yvonne Jackson, you are sentenced for ten years to prison, without parole. Case closed." I took a deep breath as I watch the cops surround Latoya and Michael walks out immediately, I follow him out as we reach outside and I try to catch up.

"Michael, we won." I told him as I smile at him.

"I know." He stops walking and turns to me "And I am nothing but happy about it. But, Kitty…I just think it's very unfortunate I had to do this….put my sister in jail, makes me feel bad."

"Aw, Michael…"I give him a hug, knowing he feels bad he had to do this, but in the end he did the right thing. I'm proud.

"Everything will be okay, Mikey…alright?" I ask him as I look up at him, smiling.

"Okay, I'll see you tomorrow?"

"Tomorrow? I understand your busy, Michael but have you ever thought about spending some time with me….sometime? We don't hang out as hardly as much as we used to."

"I know that's why we're going to hang out all day tomorrow." He winks at me and kisses me before entering his limo.

"See you soon, Kitty."

"Bye, Michael."

I sigh as I walk to my own limo, just thinking about when will I get a hold of Michael, he may have said 'tomorrow' but somehow I feel so weird about that, like it won't happen. Maybe I need to relax, trust in him more that he won't break that promise.

September 24, 1986 – 2:58 pm

I wake up from the short nap I shared with Prince, feeling good, it's the first time I've gotten any kind of sleep in the past week. It's nice to have a little time of rest. I hear a knock on my door; I wonder who that could be.

"Come in!" The door opens and its Liz, she walks over to me while smiling.

"Slept well, honey?" She asks as she approaches me.

"Yes, finally."

"Honey you have mail. I didn't read it or anything, so you don't have to worry about that."

"Oh okay, I wonder who would be sending me mail."

"You'll see. Okay I'll leave you now." Liz walks out as I open up the letter, which reads:

Dear Kitty,

Just want to say, back off bitch. Michael's mines as he always were. We have reconciled and our relationship hasn't been so fucking amazing yet. I'm sure you've suspected something by now, but just want to say keep your suspicions. I'm sure Michael's been selling you a story about us being just friends, but that is a huge load of bullshit. Okay? Michael hasn't been hanging around you much lately, if you've noticed because he's been with me, in my bed. As he is right now as I write this letter, so don't walk around like Michael is all yours. He's mines, and always will be. You need to know you were just a summer fling. A summer thing. Now summer's over, baby 'kitty'.

Sincerely,

Tatiana

Also in the letter she sent was a picture of her and Michael kissing. However, I don't trust that this picture was very recent….Or at least I'd like to think it isn't. I feel so angered and enraged like I can take a truck and throw it at someone right now. I ran downstairs to Liz Taylor to tell her about this, letter.

"Liz, can you believe this mess? Read it." I gave her the letter as she reads it.

"Stop making this little girl here, turn you into a fool. Okay?" Liz tells me, in a very stern voice.

"Listen, Liz, I really don't care. I want to show her who's boss around here. I'm not just going to let her shit fly just like that, she's been so rude and disrespectful to me for a while now and I've had it."

"Listen, ignore her. She's only looking for your attention and trying to break you and Michael up."

"Michael and I aren't going to break up…But I'd love to whip her ass, one day."

"Cat, can you just, ignore people sometime? Instead of every time someone acts disrespectful towards you, going off about it. Just pretend you didn't even notice. If you want to be famous one day, you got to learn how to not react so impulsive when people say things about you or tell you things just to hurt you or I'm afraid you're going to have quite a few visits to the jailhouse."

"I'm sorry, Liz I just have a terrible temper…"

"You need to work on that, I know you're angry at the letter, but just take a deep breathe." I followed her instructions as I took a deep breathe. "And, tear the letter apart, because you don't believe a damn word she says on it, right?" She adds as she hands me both the letter and picture. I sighed for a bit, not feeling so confident about it. But I knew I had to, unless I wanted to let Tatiana get the best of me, which I don't. I smiled as I tore the two up and threw them in the garbage. I felt relieved and stress free when I did that, I'm glad I tore them up, or I would have been pissed for a whole month over this.

Chapter 45 - So into You by BrittanyJacksonx

September 25, 1986 – 5:14 pm

Twenty – Five. Twenty Five minutes I've been waiting for Michael, and the clock is still moving. I cannot believe this. I can't believe he's going to stand me up, especially since he promised me he'd spend time with me today. Now where is he? Does he even care? I understand he's really busy with his album due to come out next year but damn…You have to make time for the people you love too. Does he not miss me? We don't even talk as much on the phone either. It just feels like our relationship is going down the waste sides, because as the days go on, I see and hear less and less of him. It worries the hell out of me; I don't want to ever stop being his girlfriend, I don't want us to break up because I'm being a nagging witch. I just wish he'd just spend a little time with me, and have some fun with me, like how we used to. Maybe Tatiana was right, I was probably just a summer fling, a summer thing, maybe he doesn't like me the same way. Maybe he's interested in someone else. Tears fell down as my hands covered my face, thinking about all of the possibilities of why Michael isn't here with me right now. Until, I get a tap on my back, hoping its Michael I look up, and all I saw was the waiter. I sighed looking down back on the table.

"You're too beautiful for tears." I look up at the waiter again as he looks down at me like he's concerned; I guess you can say it was kind of sweet for him to say that. I rubbed my eyes out as I finally begin to acknowledge his presence.

"Thank you."

"Are you okay?" He asks as he leans down to me.

"Yeah I'll be alright." I replied as I try to stop sobbing.

"Do you need some more time to order?"

"No, I know what I want. Can I have the buffalo wings, with a Shirley temple?"

He half laughs and writes my order down. "You come to Cheese Cake Factory, just to order Buffalo wings?"

"Yeah, I don't feel like having a huge fancy dinner, I'm not that hungry."

"Okay, I'll bring your drink in a minute and your food should be coming up in a few minutes."

"Thanks..." I sigh as I watch him walk; he's actually a really good looking guy. His body is slender, as he was really tall, about 6"4 or 6"3. He's white and has gorgeous blue eyes. At least he tried making me feel somewhat better about the whole situation, I see him walking to my table again with my drink.

"Hey, can I ask a personal question?" I ask him.

"Sure. What is it?"

"Um….Why are you wearing a suit and a tie, when you are a waiter?" I ask while I kind of laugh at the fact he looks like some businessman on Wall Street, then a waiter.

"Because…I like to wear my suits."

"Aren't you afraid of the suits getting all messed up and smelling like food?"

"I can take it home and wash it."

"Ha. Okay."

"I know it's weird and unusual to see a waiter in a suit, but I'd rather wear this then that boring looking uniform."

"They let you wear this stuff? You don't get in trouble?"

"My boss does not give a damn."

"Well lucky, lucky, you huh?"

"I guess if you'd say so, your dinner should be finished. Let me check." He walks away from my table, really quickly. He walks like he's from New York City. I haven't seen anyone here in Cali walk so damn fast. He comes back with my meal and places it right in front of me on the table. Surprisingly he sits right in front of me, which is strange.

"Hey, what are you doing sitting right in front of me? Don't you have other tables to tend to?"

"There are plenty of other waiters, and like I said, my boss isn't watching, so…I can do whatever…"

I sigh as I thought; why me? Why does he want to spend time with me? Talk to me, get to know me? I'm an emotional mess right now; I just finished crying over Michael. I'm in no mood for any of this.

"What's wrong?" he asks.

"Listen, I understand you want to be nice to me and all, I appreciate it. But, I am in no mood to talk to anyone; I'm an emotional mess right now, since I just finished crying not even five minutes ago. The best thing you can do for me right now is just, leave me alone. Let me eat in peace. Please?"

"Please, let me just talk to you….maybe I can help you feel better." He winks at me, trying to give me some comfort.

"But…I mean…alright, you can stay. " I told him as I tried to smile, but didn't really succeed, I begin eating as he begins talking.

September 25, 1986 - 6:29 pm

A whole hour has passed, and I've done nothing but listen to this guy, talk about his life, his future, his past and his present, which was a nice distraction from thinking about Michael. But I didn't think a guy who has only just met me would want to be, so open with me so quickly, and talk to me like we've known each other for years. Maybe he needed someone to talk to, somehow he chose me. Maybe he had a gut feeling about me, or just feels the need to be around me since I am here alone and was crying, maybe he felt really bad about it. Whatever his case is, I was thankful for it.

"I don't mean to cut you off, but…We've been talking for about an hour, and we haven't introduced ourselves to each other." I told him while I giggled at how off track we were.

"Really?" He asks.

"Yeah really."

"Wow, it feels like I've known you for years, here talking to you about everything."

"Yeah, it feels that way too."

"I'm Max, and you?"

"Ah…Just call me Kitty, nice to meet you, Max."

"Nice to meet you, too Kitty." We greet each other with a smile.

"Why do you want to be referred as Kitty, huh?" He asks as he massages my left hand.

"Because, I'm a huge cat fan, I love them, always have."

"Aw, that's really cute. My grandparents owned about five cats."

"Really? Their still with your grandparents?"

"Yes, in heaven." He answered sounding down, damn. I shouldn't have asked about that, I feel awful now.

"I'm sorry, Max. I shouldn't have asked."

"It's alright; those cats and my grandparents were the only family I had, when my parents died, now I have no one. I'm a very emotional guy, but not a weakling."

I giggle a little when he said weakling. "Well, women are very emotional, would you call us weaklings?"

"No, but women are naturally emotional, men aren't."

"Oh yeah, right." I replied sarcastically.

"How old are you, by the way?"

"I just turned eighteen a month ago. How about you?"

"I'm Twenty – Seven. You're a Virgo huh?"

"Yes, what's your zodiac sign?"

"I'm a Taurus. Were compatible, I see."

"Yeah, we are." I smiled at him, as he winks at me. I guess this means he likes me…..In a way you can say I kind of like him too.

"Wait up a minute got to get your cheesecake." He gets up and walks to the back and gives me the cheesecake in a quickie. He sits right next to me, and goes into the cake with a fork, like he's going to feed it to me.

"Ah, listen I have a boyfriend, and if he sees a man feeding me cake, he's not going to be very happy about that." I told him.

"Well, is your boyfriend here at the moment?"

"No…"

"Well, as long as you don't tell anybody. He won't have to know, okay?"

Max is really trying to pull one over on me. He doesn't seem to give up easily when I decline him, he must really like me.

"Okay, Max."

"Loosen up a bit, Kitty…it's just you and me here. What's the worst that can happen?"

"You're right." I got really close up to him as he begin feeding me the cake, and I did the same with him, I somehow began to feel so comfortable with him, like absolutely nothing can go wrong. I hope I'm not falling in love with him, am I?

I hear a knock on the table, as I look up and I see all of Michael's bros lined up at my table, watching Max and I. I automatically felt enraged.

"What the hell are you all nosy asses doing over here?" I ask.

"We haven't been in the best of contact with our brother recently, but we'll get in contact with him now, just to tell him how his girlfriend is cheating." Jermaine says.

"Are you kidding me? We weren't doing anything."

"Feeding each other cheesecake? How intimate and romantic." Randy says sarcastically. I stood up as I faced all five of them. "Listen; stay the hell out of my life okay? I know what I am doing; I don't need the gremlin brothers to speak for me. Okay?" I told them off as they walk away. I look back at Max, who has shock spilled all over his face.

"So your boyfriend…really is….?" Max asks.

"Yeah, it's Michael Jackson, and I love him very much. I would never cheat on him or doing anything to hurt him. They have the audacity to suspect something like that. I can't believe it." I begin to get my stuff feeling like leaving, but then again I remember I have a bill to pay.

"I'm sorry, Kitty…it's all my fault, I should have just left you alone when you said no."

"No, it's okay. It's not like I was expecting them to be here, I just didn't want to get myself in a situation, with you….I'm sorry about all of that." I told him as I begin to get my stuff together, getting ready to leave, so I don't get stalked by the Jackson brothers.

"It's okay."

"So, I guess I have to pay a bill, right?"

"No, you don't have to."

"Well, I'm sure I got to pay you…"

"No, you don't have to either. Really, don't." I took out my purse and paid him about a hundred dollars anyways.

"Well, thanks."

"You're welcome."

"I'll walk you out, if you don't mind…"

"It's okay, walk me." He walks with me out of Cheese cake factory at the back. We stand really close to each other as we face each other.

"Just want to say, thank you Max for, trying to comfort me, I really appreciate it."

"No problem, just remember, you're too beautiful for tears." I smile, having a warm feeling in my stomach grow in me I hug him, really tight as he kisses my forehead and hugs me back. I felt a little sad; because it's time for me to leave….a part of me didn't want to leave him at all. Another part thought I needed to, just so I don't end up doing what Michael brothers suspects I am. I look up with him tears swelling up my eyes trying to hold them back.

"I promise I'll come back here, to this restaurant to visit you again…Okay?" I whispered as I caress his face.

"I really hope you do, I really enjoyed spending time with you." A limo stopped right in front of me as I knew it was mines. "I guess that's for you…See you soon. I hope." He adds.

"You'll see me soon, bye for now!" I reply as I walk towards the limo. I wave at him and he waves back before I go into the limo and left. I feel sad, I left him. Since he did say he had no one since his parents and grandparents died, I feel like I want to be that person, I feel as if he wanted me to be that person too, which was probably why he came and told me so much about him. He seems so interesting, he's told me quite a bit but I'm sure there's more to him than this. I want to know more about him, but I know I'm not going to visit him, anytime right now. I plan probably about a week or two from now. Since Michael's brothers, know about this, I don't want to come off too suspicious to anyone. So to save all the drama, it'll be while until I see him again, until I feel is right. But I can't help but to wonder where Michael is right now, I just hope he's okay. I'm sure he has a valid excuse for where he is.

September 25, 1986 – 7:25 pm

**Michael's POV**

"Oh, Michael! You are so much fun!" Tatiana shouts as I wrestled her on the bed. "I miss this so much!" she adds.

I smile as I look up at her face and saw her beautiful face smiling; I couldn't help but to fall in love all over again. "You know what I miss?" I ask her.

"What?"

"Us…" I kiss Tatiana's lips softly, proving to her I still love her and still means allot to me. She kisses me back, as she warps her hands around my neck, as I had no regrets in kissing Tatiana at all.

Chapter 46 - Emotions by BrittanyJacksonx

September 26, 1986 – 2:55 pm

Michael and I were making a mess out of Liz Taylor's kitchen. We decided to get a little messy with the whip cream and chocolate syrup, having a food fight in our pajamas still since, Michael stayed over the night, which I am so glad for. He's decided to spend a day with me just hanging out and having fun. Like how we used to, good old' days are back. We stop playing as we look around and saw what mess we made in this huge kitchen.

"Liz isn't going to be very happy about this." I told him, as I looked up at him.

"That's why she has maids, which I'm going to call up." Michael dials the number to the maid as I begin cleaning off the whip cream off my face; however I get an interruption from Michael as he gestures me to come over to him which I did. He begins licking my face, and down my neck as he talks on the phone which kind of made me laugh how he was slurring in his words.

"Michael stop it!" I told him playfully as he hangs up the phone, lifts me up and carries me to the room and throws me on the bed and tickles me for a brief time, as I laugh out loud. He stops tickling as he notices something, since he gets up, and diverts his attention away from me. He walks up to my clothes, as he sees hanging up is a very sexy dress, I had there, which I planned on wearing to my visit to Max soon.

"Hmm, sexy dress." Michael tells me as he looks at it. "I don't remember planning going anywhere extra fancy with you, at the moment. Did I? Maybe I forgot."

"No….I'm just..." I took a pause in between my words wondering how the hell I am going to tell him this. "Just in case I want to go somewhere extra special…By myself."

"What do you mean by yourself? You don't know anywhere in LA….as far as I'm concerned."

"You have a point, but…" Michael walks over to me and lies down on the bed next to me.

"Kitty, I know you're lying, so just tell me what it's about….You should have nothing to hide right?"

"Ah….Did your brothers call you about something at cheese cake factory?"

"Well they've been trying to keep in touch with me recently, but I haven't had the heart to call back…Why?"

"Nothing, it's nothing Michael; Liz brought me the dress…"

"If it's something that involves my brothers, then I need to know."

"Well it didn't involve them but I was just, never mind."

"Tell me the truth Kitty, I know last night I stood you up, but you seemed happy. Really happy, like you were glad for it. I'm not saying you should have been depressed like it's the end of the world, but you had a glow in you and it sparked my interest….So tell me now, what's going on? What happened there?" I sat up as I crossed my legs and thought goodness. Why can't he just let it go?

"Nothing, Michael." Michael sits up and turns my head to face him.

"Are you sure?" he asks. I sigh as I look up feeling kind of guilty for having all of these feelings for Max, and have been thinking about no one but him all day.

"The waiter, he just saw me sitting alone and crying and he just wanted to comfort me….In the end I happen to become infatuated with him, as he is with me."

"That's all?" Michael asks.

"If you sum it all up….yeah." I took a long pause, as I knew I had more explaining to do. "Michael I don't know what I was thinking. I was conflicted with emotions and at first I told him to leave me alone, but he didn't want to, which further conflict my emotions. Then, he fed me cheesecake, and I fed him too…"

"Same fork?"

"Yes. " I told him as I begin to cry, I felt so bad and guilty it feels like I cheated on him. "Then, your brothers saw us while we were feeding each other and threatened to tell you…So I got a little worried, when I saw you here unexpectedly, I thought you were going to speak to me about it." I took another long pause as I got my thoughts together. "He's all I've been thinking about since I left, and I've been anxious to see him again. But Michael, this won't happen again, I promise it won't. I won't go back there again; I'll never ever come so close to cheating on you. Never again, Michael. I love you." I warp my arms around him as I cried on the back of his clothes; he hugs me back, tightly around my waist.

"I love you too…Kitty."

September 26, 1986 – 5:25 pm

**Michael's POV**

Today was the day, I realized how truly Kitty meant to me and how would I feel if she were to ever leave my side. I put myself in her footsteps and thought how she would feel about the affair I've been having with Tatiana, for the past few weeks. She'd probably feel much like how I was feeling; when I found out the thing she had for the waiter. I could feel it in her heart that even though she never slept with the guy or even kissed him, she still felt like she cheated. To most people having someone feed you cheesecake and vice versa is considered nothing, but to her, it was like losing me, which I knew she'd never want.

From then on, I knew I had no choice but to end what I have going on with Tatiana, not tomorrow, but today. I went into another room, so I don't interrupt Kitty from her nap. I dialed Tatiana's number as I took a deep breath, and listened to the dial tone.

"Hello, who's this?" She answered.

"Hey Tat. It's Michael."

"Hey, sexy baby. How are you?"

"I'm good and you?"

"I'm great."

"So, can I come over soon? I have something serious to talk to you about."

"Like what?"

"I'll tell you when I reach there…" I replied feeling a little down about it.

"Okay, Michael, sure you can come over. But, I got to go now. Love you!"

"Love you too!"

She hangs up the phone as I sigh thinking this is it. I have to stop this affair now or I'll never do it. I went back into Kitty's room as her eyes slowly awoken as I embrace her.

September 26, 1986 – 7:25 pm

I know I fooled Michael, while pretending to be a sleep two hours ago. He doesn't know I heard the whole conversation with Tatiana. I can't believe he's leaving me to be with that promiscuous little thing. I sigh as I thought of what could they be talking about that is so 'serious'. It's funny, how Michael was putting me on the spot for cheating when he's probably doing worse than I did last night. How dare he?

I thought of a person who would probably know about the affair and I thought of Liz Taylor but I'm sure if she knew anything about it, she wouldn't tell me either way. Then, I thought maybe Quincy would throw out some information. I decided to make a call to him. I heard the dial tone as I'm hoping he'd answer so I can get this over and done with now and probably catch him in the act.

"Hello, Quincy speaking, who's this?" He answers; I instantly got nervous like I shouldn't be doing this, calling him just to get information on Michael. Am I nuts or what?

"Hey Quincy it's Cat…" I answered as I stuttered in between words.

"Hey, what's up Kitty? Are you alright? You sound a little off."

"Um, I'm okay." I took a brief pause as I swallow my salvia. "Can I ask you a personal question about, Michael?"

"Ah, I guess so. What is it?" I took a deep breath, as I hope he gives me the answers I needed to hear.

"Do you know anything about the relationship between Tatiana and Michael?"

"Well…"

I started to breathe heavily since that 'well' didn't sound too good.

"Well, what Quincy?"

"Well, I hate to break it to you Kitty, but they've been having an affair for the past three weeks soon to be four. He's stayed over her house, and she's always around when were recording. They spend so much time together, and usually look so happy with each other."

"Really?" I asked as I fell down to the bed feeling as weak to my knees. I couldn't believe what I was hearing, not a damn word.

"Yes, it's true darling. Sorry to tell you." Sorry. Was the last word I wanted to hear from anyone as I was sad and furious all at once.

"Quincy, can you tell me Tatiana's address?"

"What do you mean?"

"I don't think I stuttered. Give me the address to Tatiana's home, please."

"Don't tell me you're going to…."

"I'm not going to do anything, just give me the damn address."

This story archived at http://www.mjfiction.com/viewstory.php?sid=349